Claire and the Boys Next Door Ch. 01

[Tghhfgg]

Great story by janscoM. Enjoy!

When it came to puberty I was a bit of a late developer, even on my 17th birthday I still had pretty much no breasts to speak of and was much smaller than most of the other girls in my school year. As a result of that and my generally nerdy interests I was pretty unpopular at school and completely lacked confidence. I'd hang around with my few close friends and try and get by being ignored. It wasn't so bad, I was close to the friends I did have and we had fun, just the burgeoning social and sexual life of High school pretty much passed us by.

By the summer just after I turned 18, however, things had changed. Over the previous year my body had developed quite a bit, which was a big shock to me at first, but then an increasing source of pride. The thing is, however, I shared this with no one, I'd always worn shapeless and baggy clothes to school so it was easy to just keep doing this, I genuinely think no one really noticed apart from me and possibly my parents. Certainly my Mum bought me bigger and bigger bras as the year went on, but it wasn't really remarked on. I had always stared at the good looking girls at school, not quite understanding the feeling of excitement and jealously I had about their bodies and the confidence with which they showed them off, but that became an even stronger part of my sexual fantasy life over that year.

By the time that summer started my breasts had actually become really quite sizeable, somewhere around a D cup, but on my pretty small frame they honestly looked huge. My hips and bum had also started to grow, the latter becoming curvier and curvier as the year went on. It was slightly ridiculous, I could eat what I wanted and all that ever happened was my ass and tits grew, nothing else. My arse had in fact been harder to hide in my school outfits, I'd had to eliminate a good 60% of my trousers as they became too tight. All I wore now were baggy dungarees, which really weren't in fashion but then no-one expected anything of me anyway. I used to stand in front of the mirror in my sexiest bra or topless with jogging pants or a thong, admiring my curves which were still so new to me and imagining myself as a popular girl, walking in front of the guys and showing off what was usually hidden. My measurements were something like 38-24-36, which I'd often type in to the internet to see what other women with my body were doing. As I looked at them the idea of showing myself off as well was so tantalising yet also still terrifying. I'd try and imagine ways it might happen involuntarily, like if someone surprised me getting changed, or (a favourite) someone spied on me in the school shower, but they always never quite seemed real enough.

We moved house right at the start of that summer and ended up in a place with a much bigger back garden than I'd been used to. It was also secluded, with a large hedge on both sides and looking across a patch of private woodland. I'd heard some of the popular girls talking about their summers in the dining hall on the last day of term, it seemed their primary goal was to get tanned. One had talked about how she intended to tan topless or possibly even naked on her balcony. She'd explained that no one would be able to see, but had laughed and agreed when it was suggested there were some boys who she'd be delighted to be caught by. After all, she'd said, it was for their benefit she was getting the tan in the first place. The idea of a tanned body for people to look at excited me a lot, and when I saw the yard I decided it would be a pretty easy way to dip my toe into waters I'd been imagining for some time now. Even just the idea of being out in the open with my body obvious for anyone who could watch was pretty damned interesting.

I had a bikini top I'd bought the summer before, but that was it. It was too small but not ridiculous as it was a very conservative cut. I immediately wanted to get some new clothes but the idea of going to a mall and looking at and then buying swimwear was still a bit much for me. In fantasies it was exciting but I knew the reality would be different, how would I react with people who knew what my body was actually like. People who even possibly started imagining what I'd look like in the clothes I was buying. For now I decided I would be fine in that top plus some cut-off jean shorts. Besides, my plan was to do it whilst my parents were at work, literally no one would even know what was taking place.

After my parents left that first morning I tossed and turned in bed for another half an hour but finally couldn't take it any more. I told myself it was ridiculous to be so excited about so small a thing, but it would be more-or-less the first time I'd acknowledged my body outside of my own bedroom. I managed to wait till about 10am when the day had already heated up to about 80 degrees, but at that point I, with slight trepidation, headed out to our sun lounger wearing the shorts, my bikini top, and a shirt. I'd tied my shoulder length, brunette hair up in a loose bun and, although I was wearing my geek-ish (but these days fairly trendy) brown rimmed glasses, I was intending to take them off along with the shirt. I had a thong on under the shorts, but hadn't even thought about undressing that far outside.

I sat down, and after looking round about 25 times to satisfy myself no one was looking, I took off my shirt. My heart was racing. I spent the first half an hour or so constantly shifting position, looking down at my body and getting really quite hot and flustered about the idea of being out 'in public' like this. My breasts were really only barely contained, although the cups covered almost all of their front they spilled out at the side and were squashed up at the top. I'd had to slacken off the band around my body as far as it would go and it didn't actually touch my skin underneath my boobs in the front. I looked like exactly what I was, someone with a woman's body wearing a child's swimsuit. I'd also cut the shorts a good few inches shorter the night before, and then made sure to pull the waist up high and buttoned tight. Again the coverage was good, but my butt cheeks swelled out from the bottom of the high cut shorts and were noticeably squashed into it. The slightly silly look to it just turned me on even more, my teenage body was bursting out of the outfit the way it felt as if my teenage sexuality was trying to burst out of me.

After the initial intensity of enjoying my body and imagining non-specific someones also enjoying it, I began to also relax and enjoy the pleasure of being out in the sun in our beautiful garden. After another half hour or so the heat had worked it's magic and I drifted off into a light sleep, it really was a magical morning.

I woke with a start sometime later, however, as, just as I was beginning to drift back into consciousness, I thought I heard voices. I lay still for about 30 seconds but heard nothing more, and just as I was thinking I'd imagined it and was about to drift off again I heard, clear as day, a stage whisper coming from the hedge about 20 feet away.

"See, I told you, look at that!"

"Wow, she's gorgeous!"

"And look at that top, it's tiny on her, I think you can see underneath it a bit. I bet if we were closer you could maybe see her nipples poking out!"

I froze, I couldn't think of anything to do so just stayed stock still.

"Let's go down a bit more, we'll, be further away but maybe we'll be able to see up her top from below."

I heard shuffling in the hedge, obviously it was the boy from next door with a friend. I'd seen him the day we moved in and my parents had told me he was in the other local high school after they'd gone round to introduce themselves. Imagining the two peeping toms leaving the hedge to walk down the garden I took the opportunity to get out of the situation. I quickly got up, grabbed my shirt and glasses, and went into the house. I went up to the attic and looked out of the sky-light, which let me see part of next door's garden. I watched for a minute or so until I saw two boys emerge from the hedge. They stood around for a moment, jumping up to try and look over, but soon gave up and headed out of my view. I was pumped full of energy and fear but sunbathing seemed out for the rest of the day now, and possibly forever.

As the day wore on, though, the memory became less and less scary and more and more exciting. Now I knew who had been watching me the situation didn't seem as if it had actually been threatening. Although they were my age the childish language reminded me of my cousins or kids I'd baby sat for - boys that I knew I had nothing to fear from, and who I could actually mostly control. They didn't know my social status at school, and they looked as geeky and timid as I did in my school outfits. But at the same time they were boys, and boys who were obviously taking a good look at my body, they'd discussed my breasts and how tiny my bikini top had seemed to them. That, and the tone of lust in their voice when they wondered about seeing my nipples became very exciting to me. As I lay in bed that night I replayed their comments and started to imagine what would have happened if, instead of leaving immediately, I'd played dumb and let them have a good look at me. Possibly even shifted position to show some parts of me off more. I knew that, at the very least, I'd be back out in the garden tomorrow hoping they would try for another look.

The next morning I changed into my outfit as soon as my parents left, watching myself in the mirror was again incredibly arousing. I decided to wait until 10 am or so to actually go out, but my plan was interrupted by the sound of the doorbell ringing. I was expecting no one so had no real intention of opening up, but I decided to use the spy-hole to at least see who it was out of curiosity. I was very surprised by the fact it was the two boys who had spied on me the day previously. What could they want? I definitely hesitated before opening the door, the idea still scared me but I reasoned I had every intention of showing myself them to them later, so why not now?

At that point I had my shirt on over my bikini top, but today I'd decided to tie it off at the midriff exposing my stomach and had left the top few buttons undone, the swell of my breasts was visible but definitely not obscene. My hair was down, glasses on and I wore the cut off shorts with the zip up but button for the moment undone - there was no danger of them falling down, though, thanks to my ample behind. I noticed both boys running their eyes quickly over my body as I said hello and asked what they wanted, it sent a shiver of excitement through me.

"Oh, hi, I'm Tom from next door, and this is my friend Jim"

"Hello, I'm Claire, I think my parents mentioned you. Nice to meet you."

They shuffled their feet and seemed hesitant to say anything more. I looked at them expectantly, Jim looked at Tom and eventually Tom started to speak again.

"Erm, yeah, so we noticed that you were sunbathing yesterday. And, well, it's just..."

"You saw me sunbathing?!" I said, feigning surprise.

"Yeah. We weren't spying or anything, just we were up in Tom's room in the attic, and we looked out and there you were." Jim had managed to speak, trying to sound firm but not really succeeding. For some reason I'd not realised this before but his story made sense - if I could see their garden from my attic, then they could probably see mine.

"And why have you come round here to tell me that?" Their nervousness and hesitancy was doing wonders for my confidence, feeding, as it did, the sense that I was in control of these boys. The fear and nervousness were going and I found myself scanning their faces waiting to catch them sneaking a glance at my cleavage, which I started willing them to do more and more often. A lot of the time they looked at the floor, but did occasionally risk eye contact or quick peeks.

"Oh, right, well it's that.." began Jim.

"Mum says there's a peeper in the woods."

"A what?!" my surprise and confusion wasn't an act this time.

"Yeah, Mum never likes to sunbathe out there in a bikini as she reckons people go to the woods and look into the back yards here during the summer."

"Yeah, and we, y'know, saw you and thought we should let you know."

"Oh, well that's very kind. I take it you noticed I was wearing a bit less than this then." At that I gestured up and down my body, and even threw my hip slightly to the side, inviting the boys to have a good ogle themselves. As I finished the movement I could see they hadn't missed the opportunity, both of them were staring, mostly at my tits.

"Oh, yeah, well we weren't peeping ourselves, just.."

"Of course not, it's very neighbourly of you to mention this."

Jim noticeably nudged Tom, inviting him to continue.

"Yeah, and, well we also wondered if you might like to come round to mine if you wanted to sunbathe instead. We've a side garden as well and the woods don't look over it."

"I see, that is tempting." Something occurred to me and I decided to go for it impulsively. "So, you're saying in your side garden it would be OK to.."

I started to unbutton the rest of my shirt, the boys staying silent. Once I'd untied the knot I looked out at them and, grasping each side of the shirt, I held it wide open, revealing my barely contained boobs under the red bikini.

"..just be wearing this?"

I looked down at my bosom and then up at them, even bending slightly at the waist to accentuate the view. I fixed them with an exaggerated innocent look as I held the pose waiting for a reply.

Jim went fairly red, both of them gazed openly at my breasts.

"Oh, yeah, no problem." Said Tom, his eyes not moving. "I'm sure it'd be fine."

My mind continued to race, showing off for these two was one of the most exciting things I'd every done. I couldn't see but I could tell I was beginning to get aroused, so I imagine they were now able to make out my hardening nipples. On instinct, I continued.

"I can't always rely on you, though can I? I guess I'll have to work out what outfits I can and can't wear in my own back garden too."

"Err, will you?" managed Jim.

"Yes, though I don't really know what encourages peepers, as you called them, and what doesn't. I know, maybe you two could help?"

There was silence for a moment, the boys just looked confused. Tom, very hesitantly, offered "You, er ... want us to help choose your sunbathing outfits?"

"Well, yes, and for doing other things out there. I could model them for you and you could tell me if it would be OK to wear them outside. You know, to make sure this peeper doesn't watch me. Also, I guess I should find out what I can wear at your house too"

"Well, yeah, we could do that.."

"Hmm, though I really only have this for the moment, and you're certain it won't do?" At that I took the shirt off completely, dropping it behind me. The action caused my boobs to bounce quite noticeably. I again posed and waited for the boys to pass judgement on me.

"No, I mean, yeah, you shouldn't wear that."

"And the shorts are no good too?" I pulled the shorts up and turned round for the boys, looking over my shoulder and down at my ass cheeks hanging out of the bottom. They also had a close look.

"No, that too. It's a bit, erm, much, I think."

"Well.." I said, turning back round, no doubt disturbing my breasts again. "I suppose I could maybe cobble together a few outfits from my wardrobe and maybe borrow some stuff from friends. I don't really want to buy something before it passes your inspection, it would be a waste."

My intention was to wear a few sexy outfits for them, maybe some jogging pants and short skirts, that sort of thing - clothes I had but had stopped wearing now my body had changed. It seemed like an easy way to get comfortable in them again, and to enjoy these boys enjoying my body too. Things took a slightly different turn, however, as Jim sprang to life.

"I could help! My sister left a bunch of stuff behind when she went to college, I could bring some things round and you could try them. I'm sure there's stuff for sunbathing."

"Maybe ... as I said not just sunbathing ... If you'd like to help, that is?" I wasn't certain about this development but I also wasn't sure how to shoot it down, it made sense in the slightly silly situation I'd created.

"So you want us to bring you some outfits, and you'll model them for us?"

"Erm, yes, if you put it like that."

"OK." They continued to look fairly dazed for a moment, both of them now slightly red faced. Then Jim added "Shall we come back in an hour or so?"

I was slightly shocked they were so forward, I'd imagined maybe it would happen the next day however again I couldn't now think of a reason to say no. "Yes, OK" I smiled, hoping my confident exterior didn't crack.

"Erm ... bye then." They didn't move, and continued to stare at me in my too small bikini top and short shorts.

"OK, I'll look for my first outfit in the meantime. I suppose I should get this off, now we know it's no good." At that I gripped the bikini shoulder straps either side of the top of my breasts and moved it up and down slightly, causing waves to spread around my cleavage. The boys were no doubt imagining me actually taking it off. For a split second I wondered if I dared, the idea of being topless for these two was starting to be very exciting indeed, however I hesitated and the moment passed.

"See you later!" I said as I shut the door.

I imagined that the boys wouldn't waste too much time in coming back, from their point of view I'm sure they couldn't believe their luck and would be worried the longer they left it the more chance I'd change my mind. A quick turnaround probably suited me too as there probably was a chance I'd get cold feet if I'd thought about it too much. As it was the hour was mostly spent sorting things out so I didn't get much chance to reflect on what I was doing, and the horny high I'd just got from showing off easily carried me through. The moment where I'd seemed to consider getting topless for them was something that I definitely dwelt on a few times, with that curious mixture of fear and desire I was beginning to get to know quite well.

My first thought was my outfits. My vague first intentions had been to wear things like tight jogging pants or leggings, but when I considered that it immediately felt way too conservative. They'd already seen me in short shorts so covering up more, even if it was very tight seemed a step down. However I just didn't really have anything else. In slight desperation I took one of the tightest pairs of black jogging pants I had, cut them into hot pants and pulled them on. They seemed they would have the effect I was hoping for - I could imagine opening the door in them as they covered all of the curve of my bum, but anyone more than glancing at me would quickly realize they were skin tight, thin and completely moulded to my body, offering no support whatsoever and letting my ass hang and bounce naturally. Up top I kept the shirt and re-did most of the buttons but removed the bikini top. There wasn't much visible cleavage, but the shape and bounce of my boobs were obvious. It seemed like good starting point and after that I decided I'd mostly be at the mercy of whatever the boys decided to bring me, once again the idea was delightfully scary. I had thought briefly that there was always my underwear, but I wasn't quite ready to acknowledge the thought of modeling bras and thongs for them yet.

Next I started thinking about where to do this. I quickly settled on my bedroom as that's where I felt most comfortable and I'd have easy access to most of my clothes. Then, the most exciting part, if I was going to have the boys in my bedroom where would I actually change? I could do it in the bathroom, it was the obvious choice, but I felt nervous about leaving the boys on their own in my room. Plus changing clothes in the bathroom was hardly exciting. I thought about changing in my closet but it was too small and there was no light in there. I thought about just closing the bedroom door and doing it in the corridor, but that seemed too exposed. Then I hit on the plan. The closet in my room just had shelves, my parents had said they would get me a wardrobe but for the moment I just had a clothes rack in one corner of the room. I pulled that away from the wall and d****d a blanket across the top of the clothes letting it hang down one side. It seemed stable and if I then stood between the rack and the wall the blanket shield came up to just below my shoulders and down to below my knees. If I took a bit of care the important parts would be well covered from anyone sat on the bed. The idea of changing whilst still being able to see and talk to the boys was a big turn on. I gave myself permission to chicken out and use the bathroom if I wanted which helped me decide to leave things as they were, and more-or-less just as I realized I was ready the doorbell rang.

I went downstairs and, after checking it was Tom and Jim, I opened the door. Obviously their first order of business was to look at me but I ushered them inside and told them to follow me up to my room. As I was halfway up the stairs I realised what a view my thinly covered ass must be presenting them and made an effort to sway and push it out. When we got into the room I told them to go sit on my bed, I noticed that they both had carrier bags which seemed a promising sign.

"So, what do you think of my first outfit?" I said, giving them a spin. "I tried to think about the most I could wear whilst it still being worthwhile to try and tan, surely from a distance this is probably fine?"

"Yeah, I guess it probably is." Said Jim.

"You can't really see your, erm, chest very much this time." Said Tom, sounding like he was trying to be helpful. It was the first time either of them had referred directly to my boobs in front of me.

"Hmm, can't you?" I said, looking down at my chest. "I took off my bikini top as I thought that might help me tan through the shirt, but I worried it might be too obvious when I moved. What do you think?" At that I moved my torso up and down fairly vigorously, I could feel my breasts bounce unfettered under the shirt. After a few moments of that I then waggled from side-to-side, again causing all sorts of movement. I realized there was every chance there'd been a flash of nipple in between buttons but I was sure it would have been for only a fraction of a second, though I wasn't certain if that was a good or bad thing. Once again I could feel a part of me beginning to want to just show them everything.

"Oh, right, yeah - you can sort of tell you're not wearing a bra."

"We didn't really see anything though. Maybe it'd be fine if you stayed still?"

"OK, well that went well." I said, fixing them with a grin. "What have you got for me to try on, then? It is fun to model things for you boys, you're so polite and helpful."

Jim was mostly just staring at me after that, but Tom once again took the initiative.

"Well, you said we could ask you to model some outfits, so we've got a few things. One we thought might be good for here, one for when you come round and then another that, er.."

"We'd just like to see you try it" blurted out Jim.

"If you're OK to" followed up Tom.

"I did say I was happy to model for you, so no need to be embarrassed" I said. "And it sounds like you're thinking about the right sort of things for me so there's no need for you to ask really, just tell me what to do".

"Just tell you?" stammered Jim.

"Yeah, it'll make things easier" I said. I was operating mostly on instinct now, but I was beginning to realize I felt at ease with the situation but had an incredible tension between wanting to and being scared of showing off for them. I thought it would be much easier for me to get what I wanted if I just let them decide, they seemed much more worried and nervous than I was so I wasn't too bothered about it getting out of hand. I'd wondered what might have happened if one of them had simply told me to take off my top when I'd floated the idea earlier?

"So, should I keep this stuff on for the moment and maybe pose a bit for you, or do you want me in something else?" They still were mostly just staring, with slightly startled looks. "Well, over to you two, I guess." I giggled and tried to look innocent and unthreatening.

"Oh, well, the first thing for you is this" said Jim, reaching into the bag that was by his feet. He took out what I recognized as the top to a cheerleading uniform. It was a sleeveless yellow and gold v-neck tank top with blue lettering stitched in. He handed it to me and then reached back for the skirt, which was also yellow and gold and seemed really quite short.

"It was my sisters" he said, slightly redundantly I thought.

"OK, no problems" I said and headed to the rack.

"I thought I'd just get changed here, if that's OK with you two?"

"Oh, yeah, absolutely" they added, unsurprisingly.

I walked behind the rack and placed the cheerleading outfit on the top. Then I turned to face them, "it's now or never" I thought as I started to undress. Both boys were watching rather closely. I untied the shirt from my midriff and then undid the buttons. I made sure to keep the shirt covering most of both my breasts, although there was now a gap in the middle all the way down. At that point I was standing as tall as I could, I wasn't sure how far down they could see - it probably wasn't to the height of my nipples but it might have been.

Gripping each side of the shirt, obviously ready to take it off, I said to them "let me know if this embarrasses you, but it seemed easier than having to go out to the bathroom all the time. I think I'm all covered up." As I finished I crouched down a little bit to make sure of my coverage, opened the shirt and let it fall off my arms to the floor.

Looking down at my body and deciding to act quickly I tugged my shorts down and then off each foot. As I felt my boobs hanging totally free whilst bending over, I thought about the boys being able to see everything I'd been wearing now on the floor next to me. All three of us knew I was completely naked. I straightened back up and looked at them.

"OK, now for the uniform." I smiled.

I picked up the top, it seemed very small, I began to suspect that this wasn't Jim's sister's most recent uniform if she'd already gone to college. I decided to turn around whilst I put it on as I realized I'd probably have a bit of trouble slipping it down over my tits and didn't want to expose too much to them as I struggled. I reached my arms up, and slipped it down. As I suspected as soon as it got to my shoulders it became stuck and I started having to encourage it down whilst my face was covered and my arms were mostly sticking straight up. The idea of the sight I was presenting to Jim and Tom was distracting.

After I got it below my arms, but still bunched up above my chest I turned back around. "This next bit might be tricky, I take it your sister wasn't really my size?"

"Oh, no, she did have smaller boobs than you. Oh, sorry, I mean ... breasts"

"That's OK" I laughed "you can call them what you like. Let's see if I can do this."

I began to pull the top down, it took me a good minute to get it in place and my tits were very squashed. At one point I had to reach in and re-position them upwards. It created massive cleavage, but at least it allowed the elastication underneath to be against my rib cage rather than the bottom of my breasts.

Then I picked up the skirt, it was honestly about 8 or 9 inches long and pleated. I could see it might hang just below my bum but even walking would make it drift up and show me a little bit. It was at that point I realized I had no underwear to put on beneath it. I was getting more and more excited by my exposure the further I went, but I couldn't go out there knicker-less in that skirt.

Holding it up in my hand I said to them "Oh, I'm going to need some knickers to put on underneath this, did you bring any for me?"

"Oh, no, we didn't, not for the cheerleading outfit. Can you not just keep on the ones you have?"

"Well, I would if I could, but I'm afraid I didn't have any on under those shorts. I was sure you'd have noticed, they were pretty tight."

"Yeah, I suppose we would have seen them. I didn't really think."

"OK, well my underwear is in my drawer over there". I pointed to my dresser. "Best choose a pair for me". I wasn't completely sure I wanted Jim and Tom rifling through my knickers but it seemed the easiest thing to do. And the most exciting.

They both got up, opened the drawer and started to look through. It surely wasn't lost on them that they had a very good chance of seeing whatever they chose under the tiny skirt. After a minute or so Tom walked over carrying a pair, I reached out across the top of the rack as he approached - if he came too close he might have been able to verify I was still naked apart from the top.

As I held them up I could see they'd chosen a white pair with a lace front. They weren't massive but also had a more or less full back. I'm sure they could have quite easily found a thong or even a sheer pair, I wasn't certain if I was pleased or not that they'd given me a fair amount of coverage. Still, I realized, if I wore this skirt and knickers combination in public it would cause quite a scandal.

"OK." I said. "Best pop them on then".

I quickly stepped into the knickers and pulled them up, like most of my clothes they were slightly too small so I could feel them stretched fairly tightly across my bum. I wrapped the skirt around myself and fastened it in place. There was nothing else to do but step out from behind my makeshift changing area and show them, so that's what I did. I walked over in front of them, Tom had returned next to Jim on the bed.

"What should I do for you two?"

I couldn't blame them for being silent for a moment, I caught a view of myself in the mirror behind them, it was completely obvious the outfit was meant for someone a few years younger and much smaller. Most of my rib cage and stomach was left bare by the top and the skirt was practically obscene without the large shorts cheerleaders normally wore. Although I didn't see anything myself I'm sure I had already flashed them my knickers. My chest was visibly straining the material, with two half globes of cleavage poking out from the v neck. I knew I looked like a teenage boy's fantasy.

"Well, could you do a few cheers for us?"

"Are you asking or telling?"

"Oh, right, er ... do a few cheers for us."

"You'll have to tell me what to do exactly, I'm afraid I've never been a cheerleader". Before today the idea had always seemed ridiculous.

"Well, you er, raise your arms up and then out to the sides whilst dancing a bit".

"Hmm, you mean like this". I stretched my arms out to either side and then brought them up straight above my head, starting to wiggle my hips as I did so.

"Yes, that's good, erm do that a few more times". This was Tom giving the instructions at the moment. I continued on with my movements, getting a bit faster and starting to make a few letter shapes with my arms. I knew I was causing a massive amount of movement in my boobs pressing them one way and then another, I hoped my nipples didn't start to pop out.

"You have to jump up as well sometimes, like a star jump." Jim decided to get in on the act.

"OK" I leapt slightly in the air, throwing my arms out wide and my legs slightly apart. A breeze told me my skirt flipped up for the briefest moment on my way down. "Is that what you mean?"

"Yes, you need to jump higher though. Do ten more star jumps, please."

"Of course." I smiled at him and started my work, this method was definitely helping me to show more. With the instruction I leapt much higher this time and carried on bouncing away even though I could tell the front of my underwear was on display a good portion of the time. I was even able to watch the boys watching me, all their attention focused on parts of my body other than my face.

After I finished the jumps my hair, which I'd had loose, was very messed up and all over my face though my glasses had remarkably stayed on. I asked the boys if they minded if I tied my hair up and they gave me their go ahead, so I got a hair band off the top of my dresser.

"Erm, actually, you should put it in pig tails". Said Jim, who must have been really getting into things now. The idea was fine with me, so I grabbed another hair band and gathered my brown locks into bunches at either side of my head. They weren't particularly long, and one strand refused to play ball falling slightly in my eyes at the front, but it wasn't too bad. I stood back near them and looked up expectantly.

"So there's this one move, you put your hands on your hips then lean to one side, and then rotate round so you end up bending over facing head on. Then you hold it there for a while, and then you reverse back up."

"Oh, yeah, that's a good one"

I think I understood what Jim was saying so I tried to re-create it as well as I could, easing my body round into the end position - bent over at the waist, hands on hips, presenting a view down my top to the two teenagers who were more than happy to look. Feeling more and more turned on by the attention I held myself like that for a while. "I think I can guess why you had me to do this one."

"It's a real move, honestly" said Jim. "They do it at most games."

"It's OK, guys, like I said I'm having fun." I finally returned back to the starting position as my back was beginning to ache a little bit. "Wow, if they really do that at games I bet the people on the other side of the field really get an interesting view".

I honestly meant it in all innocence, but almost as soon as I finished I knew what idea I must have placed in Tom and Jim's minds. I decided to just wait as if I'd not realized. It was Tom this time who gave the instruction.

"Turn round and then do the same move". Still without thinking too much I started to turn round. "And make sure to hold the pose at the end again" added Jim.

I looked back over my shoulder. "Well, if that's what you want." I laughed "I suppose it's my own fault". Then I began the movement taking as muich time I could to slide into the end position and then holding. I could hear the boys shuffle on the bed a little but other than that I had no sign they were back there. I tried to guess how much of me they were seeing, certainly the skirt wouldn't be covering any of my white panties, and my legs were slightly apart just to hold my weight as I leant forward. I wasn't sure what they could be seeing between my thighs, probably not much of anything but I couldn't tell for sure. The thought was very stimulating and I found myself arching my back to present my lightly clad ass to them even more.

After about thirty seconds my back started to ache again and I didn't want to try and hold it much longer. I was also feeling as sexually excited as I ever had, bending over in such a brazen fashion right in front of two guys. Doing it for no other reason than they told me to. I wanted to prolong it, so I took my hands off my hips placed them out in front of me and leant forward slightly, keeping my bend just at the waist and eventually supporting my weight on my arms as well. From this position I could look back between my legs to my audience, who were rapt on the bed. They looked nervous and almost as flustered as I felt.

"Sorry guys, I can't hold that for too long but you hadn't let me get up yet. Hope this is OK?" I could feel my skirt was now hanging down completely the wrong way covering my midriff. "Well, at least you got to see the knickers you picked for me". I wasn't really pretending to be doing anything other than showing off for them now, and hoping they continued to take the bait.

"That's OK" said Tom, eventually. "You can get up now." He turned to Jim. "Maybe it's time to give her the bikini?"

"Oh, yeah" said Jim, picking up one of the carrier bags.

I straightened up and turned round, fanning my face with my hand "Phew, that was exhausting, it'll be good to get this uniform off."

"This is next" said Jim, handing me some fabric which hardly seemed to amount to anything. I dutifully headed off to the changing area and, with a mounting excitement, decided to take my first outfit off before really seeing what I'd be wearing next. The cheerleader top wasn't any easier to get off than it had been to get on, and once again I turned with my back to Jim and Tom whilst I struggled with it up over my head and off. The skirt came away with one gesture and fell to the floor and without hesitation I bent down slipping the knickers off. I stood back up and turned round, and then on a whim told Tom to come collect the outfit.

As he walked over I leant forward making sure most of my body was pressed against the clothes on my side of the rack, but this time I let him get right over in front of me. His eyes darted down a few times, but despite knowing I was naked all he would have seen was a bit of cleavage. I gestured to the clothes which I'd placed on the top of the rack, he gathered them together and started back.

"OK, let's have a look at what I'm putting on next."

The bikini, which turned out to be glittery silver, was really tiny. I couldn't believe someone would leave it lying around for their brother to find, but it still seemed the best explanation for them to have it. It was basically just strings that tied together along with three small pieces of fabric. Looking at it more closely I could see there was no lining at all, just the silver material which was thin and very slightly elastic. This was going to leave nothing to the imagination.

I decided to put the bottoms on first. The stings tied at either side of the waist and I had just about enough material to cover everything in the front, where I had a strip of closely cropped hair but was mostly clean shaven. I couldn't quite see but the string at the back was almost certainly invisible in my bum crack.

The top tied above each shoulder and then between my breasts. Arranging the front of the top was quite a challenge, I could tell straight away that most of my tits would be uncovered. The triangles of material that stretched between the three strings just about covered my areola but that was it. To have my nipples covered, though, left the strings that tied in the middle a good inch or so above the bottom of my breasts, so the top just sat on my front rather than cradling my boobs as a normal one would. I had to tie it very tight to feel like it would stay in place. I looked down and tried a few light bounces, my breasts moved a great deal but it seemed like everything remained as decent as it could.

"Are you sure this was your sisters, where did she ever manage to wear it?"

"I don't know, I just found it in her stuff after she left. Maybe she wore it to tan in as well, we have a fairly private garden."

"So you never saw her in it, then?"

"Oh, no! I don't think I'd want to see my sister wearing something like that!"

"I see, it's good enough for me but not your sister?!"

"No, it's just, well..."

"Relax, Jim, I know what you mean. I think you guys are going to see quite a bit of me in this outfit. Still, you have been kind enough to offer me a place to sun bathe and the whole point was I didn't need to worry about covering up."

I walked out from behind the rack and turned to walk towards them. This time their faces were even more astonished, Tom even let out a gasp which he turned into a slightly elongated "Wowww", I laughed a little as I stopped stood in front of where they were sitting. "You look amazing, Claire." He added. "Really amazing".

"Thank you, that's very kind." I decided to let them get a good look at the outfit they'd given me, and started to turn around. "It's amazing something so small can cover what it needs to really." I stopped with my back to them, looking back over my shoulder. "I can hardly tell it's there".

"Yeah." Said Jim, looking closely at my essentially naked bum. "It doesn't really look like you're wearing anything from this side, Claire, well apart from these little strings." At this he actually reached out and brought his hand up as if he was going to tug at the bikini going across the top my ass. It was my turn to let out a little gasp, though I imagine neither boy noticed. I stayed stock still wondering if he'd dare. Jim's hand briefly hovered a few cms from the string, two fingers and his thumb extended in readiness. As he then lowered his hand he tore his eyes away from my bum and looked up at me slightly sheepishly.

"Were you going to check the knots?" I said.

"Oh, erm, yes."

"Well, it would be a bit embarrassing if they came undone and it's the first time I've put on something like this. Maybe you should."

Once again I found myself pushing my posterior out slightly, my plump round ass presented a few feet in front of Jim's face. I was certainly making no effort to move away from his hand. He fairly quickly took the bait and grasped the string, making brief contact with my skin as well, then he pulled it slightly away. I could feel the string between my cheeks come out a little as he did so. He then tugged at it a few times.

"Hmm, it seems OK".

"Oh good". I said, my mind really beginning to spin with what was happening. Jim's hand was still holding my bikini slightly away from me.

"I'll try this side" said Tom, who quickly reached up and slipped all four of his fingers inside the waist band with the back of his hand resting against my bum. Things were definitely getting interesting. Jim let go of his side, and allowed his friend free reign with my thong. I was still rooted to the spot.

First he tugged outwards a few times over near the left-hand tie, amazingly nothing came undone though I could once again feel the string sliding into and out off my butt crack. I vaguely wondered if it was noticeable from the boy's angle. Then, his hand once again resting against my skin, he slid it rightwards until his fingers were either side of the middle string. Next, taking a firmer grasp, he starting tugging once more. This time he was vigorous enough to jolt me backwards a small amount each time he pulled, no doubt jiggling my bum in front of him. He stopped with the bikini as far away from me as it would go comfortably, I had to steady myself to keep the tension and stop being pulled towards him. I could tell that the string was more or less completely out of my arse, it felt like he might have been ready to rip them down. It felt good.

"You've really tied this fine, Claire, I think".

I looked back and down as he looked up at me, his hand still holding my tiny bottoms several inches off my body. "Perfect, thanks a lot for checking, you two". He let the bikini snap back to my body and I let out a little yelp. I noticed that this time neither boy apologized.

"We should check the top, though". Added Jim.

"Yes, turn round."

I turned round. We were well into territory where I had no idea what was about to happen or what I would let them do to me. I realized, however, I had no intention of stopping here. I was getting nervous again, but the overall feeling I was getting from shamelessly showing my body off to these two was still far too exciting to ignore.

"Erm, I think it would be best if you knelt down, Claire, that way we can reach easily."

"Oh yes, good point." I lowered myself to my knees, they were now slightly looking down at me from their position on the bed. They shuffled forwards a little bit, presumably so that whatever parts of me they were thinking of grabbing were in comfortable reach. I found myself pushing my shoulders back and my tits out, I really was being blatant.

Tom started things this time, he hooked a finger into the bikini between my breasts and around the knot I'd tied. He was certainly going to test it, it seemed. He tugged down quite lightly a few times, my boobs wobbling with each movement of his hand and my nipples prominently sliding up and down the silver material.

"Good idea". I said, looking down. "It really would be a problem if that gave way, wouldn't it?"

"Yeah" grunted Tom, not really wanting to talk much at this point it seemed.

"Just imagine someone seeing me topless, I don't know what I'd do". The ridiculousness of the statement given my current state of undress just excited me more. Jim and Tom, however, seemed to be pretty much ignoring what I was saying and concentrating on their tests.

Next Tom started to gently pull the bikini away from my boobs. There wasn't much to give, but it came out a little bit where he was pulling. Looking down I could see that the fabric triangles were slightly away from me at the sides closest to his finger, but was still flush against me on the others. I couldn't see my nipples so it was unlikely the boys could either, but they may have seen a bit more of me. Tom tugged down slightly but everything stayed in place. I realised as he did so that any pressure upwards and my tits would probably just fall out. Again I wondered if I should stop them but I didn't make the slightest effort to.

"My turn" said Jim, causing Tom put his hand down. I shook my head from side-to-side and reached my arm up to brush the stray piece of hair from my eyes, I think I was mostly just releasing some tension before the next test but it obviously gave Jim an idea.

"Er, Claire, put your hands on your head, please."

"Like this?" I placed my hands on top of my head, interlocking the fingers so I could rest them there a bit more comfortably.

"Yes, that's it. Leave them there whilst I, y'know, test your top."

Judging by his gaze he obviously liked the way that position made my boobs look. This time it was Jim who used his whole hand, grabbing my top by inserting it down between my breasts squashing in to the sides of both of them. I was slightly amazed he'd been so bold, but once again just held my position as he worked his hand down and gripped around the whole knot. It was fairly obvious what his goal was, at the very least he was going to pull the top far enough away from my tits to see everything. I realized that I wanted it as much as I'm sure he did. He pulled outwards slowly but firmly, looking down I watched as both my erect nipples came completely free of the bikini top, the boys certainly watched as well.

"It's still holding, isn't it!" I said, trying to sound as innocent as I could.

As Jim held the top out away from my breasts it was clear gravity had had its inevitable effect, and my bikini was now several inches away and above my nipples. As I knelt there, continuing to brace myself in order to keep up the exposure, they concentrated on getting as good a look at my tits as they could. I wondered if Jim would try and cover me back up when he was done. After a few seconds Jim started to relax his hold, but as he placed my top back against my skin he, if anything, eased the tiny bikini even higher so it hung slightly loosely near the top of my chest. I was effectively topless for them, hands still on top of my head with my now naked breasts thrust out. I held the pose for a few seconds longer then pretended I'd just realized my level of exposure.

"Oh, I seem to have popped out a little bit." That was quite an understatement given my bikini was not much more than a necklace at the moment, but the trembling excitement I felt was still spurring me on and I didn't want to scare them.

"Er, yeah, sorry". Said Jim.

Tom sprang into action and grabbed my top with both hands, pulling it down. I stayed as I was as the boy fumbled with it, his hands more than just grazing my boobs as he yanked it down underneath them. He had got on the underside of my tits, staying in place and causing them to rise up and stick out even more pertly towards them, however, as I'd found when I first put it on, if the bikini was down there the triangles of material didn't cover my nipples. Those two were still rock hard and continued to point out at him and his friend. He had essentially made sure my breasts were perfectly presented for them both.

"Is that better?" I said. "I'm sorry, I maybe didn't put it on very well, it's the first time I've worn something like this."

"Well, maybe you'd best try and sort it yourself." Said Tom.

I stood up and turned round. I stayed more-or-less where I was giving them another close up of my bum whilst I tried to settle the top back in place. I had to tighten the knot but managed to regain what little decency the bikini offered. I turned back round to them and gestured towards my bosom.

"There we go, all fine again. I am so embarrassed about that, hopefully you didn't see too much."

The boys tried not to look too disappointed, I was pretty sure we'd all be thinking about me kneeling topless in front of them in a glamour model pose later on. I was already re-living it a little bit, I felt both glad I was mostly covered again but delighted at the memory.

"Should we move on to the third outfit?"

"Oh, yeah." Said Tom. He started to once again reach for a bag. "I got this one, it's, er.."

"He got it from his Mum's chest of drawers." Said Jim.

"Your Mum's?!"

"Yeah, well, I don't have a sister so I couldn't look there could I?" Tom shot Jim a slightly aggrieved look. When he brought the outfit out I was once again surprised they could put their hands on it at such short notice, and that Tom's Mum would have it, but there it was. It was an expensive looking but fairly tiny black lingerie set that seemed to have a bra, panties and then stockings and suspenders.

"Oh, wow, I'm not sure I could go sunbathing in that!"

The two of them, perhaps wisely, just stayed silent for the moment.

"I suppose I did say I'd try on outfits for you, didn't I?" I added, bringing my finger up to my lips in a fairly clichéd but I'm sure effective pose. "And I think I might actually be wearing less at the moment." I again looked down at my body, inviting them to do the same. Not that they needed an invitation at this point.

"Plus, we're telling you to do it" said Tom, this time actually achieving a slight firm edge to his voice.

"Oh, well, in that case!" I laughed and turned round heading for my changing area with the skimpy underwear in hand.

This time Tom and then Jim followed me over, standing a few feet in front of the clothes rack whilst I went behind.

"We'll take the bikini back." Said Tom.

"OK, I'll just take it off for you." We really were starting to get into interesting territory now and I still had no clear idea of how far I'd let them take it. I felt in control, but given we all seemed to want the same thing for the moment I wasn't 100% sure about that. I decided to not think too much about it for the moment, and I reached up to undo the knot between my breasts.

As I looked down in my peripheral vision I saw the two of them take a further step forward, they were now right by the makeshift barrier. Given I was a little back from it they now almost certainly had a clear view of most of me. I hesitated ever so slightly, but then tugged at the knot and after a brief bit of resistance it gave way. The bikini top fell wide open and my breasts bounced into their natural pert shape, nipples still straight out. I waited a beat to let the boys have another look at me and then brought an arm up. I slipped out of the top quickly, swapping the arm in front of my boobs in the process and then I looked up and held the top out towards them.

"There you go". I said, making eye contact with them both. At that point it was obvious we all knew they were watching me change, Jim's gaze in particular went obviously down to my sparkly thong that was all I had left on. I wondered what I'd do or what they might tell me to do next. Tom reached out and took the top off me, immediately dropping it to the floor behind him.

With my free hand I took hold of one of the ends of the knot of my tiny bottoms and held it out as if I were about to pull on it.

"Time for this, I guess."

This time I knew I wasn't quite ready to get completely naked for them, so, keeping my arm in place up top I turned and, kinking my hip out towards them I did start to pull on the end of the string. I was slightly more turned round than sideways on to them, so I was fairly sure I'd not be showing more than I was already. They would see my ass, but it had been on practically full display to them both for about ten minutes at this point.

Sadly this knot didn't seem to want to co-operate, and despite tugging at it a few times with increasing force it stayed where it was. I hadn't paid much attention to the knot I tied earlier on, and it had already been subjected to some force from both Tom and Jim.

"Hmm, I don't think this is going to come undone."

It was very awkward from me to try any harder as much more movement or using both hands would leave me very exposed to them. One of the things turning me on was the slight tease of the situation, and the way we weren't quite completely acknowledging just how blatantly this was now about me showing my body off to them. I didn't want to ruin that balance, but didn't really know what to do next without asking them to go back and sit down. I supposed I would have to do that after a few more tries, though.

"I'll help." Said Tom.

"Oh, OK."

He reached over the clothes rack and tried to take hold of the bikini string himself, but, although he did manage to take it from me he was stretching out and couldn't put much effort into the tug. The knot stayed resolutely tied.

"I think you'll have to go round there." Said Jim. Probably immediately wishing he'd offered to go round there himself.

At this point I was realising I probably wasn't 100% in control. Before I had completely taken it all in Tom was stood behind me on the same side of the clothes rack, Jim was leaning over next to him trying to get as close a view of it all as possible. Tom then crouched down, so his face was at bum level and again tugged on the end of the knot which still didn't budge. With each yank I fidgeted and wobbled, my arm still clasped to my breasts.

"You're making it worse!" Said Jim.

"Yeah, it really is tightly tied now." Tom had his head close to the knot and me, staring at it. "I don't think I'm going to be able to do it."

"Maybe we'll have to cut it off." Added Jim.

"Oh, I don't think we'll be able to do that." I said, trying to once again break into the conversation. "I'm sure I can sort it out, maybe you two should go back to.."

I tailed off at the end of that sentence, I could suddenly feel Tom's two hands now grasping my thong at either hip. He was still knelt directly behind me.

"Don't worry, this should work"

And with that he yanked down my bikini bottoms with a fair amount of force. I think all three of us were slightly stunned as, when my very generous bottom halted it's progress about halfway down its round cheeks none of us moved much. Well, I'm sure I was wobbling a fair amount but apart from that.

Possibly taking my lack of reaction for permission Tom tried again, this time switching his hands to grabbing the thong on either of my butt cheeks. As he tugged again, this time getting the back under my arse I realised that Jim was probably about to be able to see all of me unless I did something. I quickly slipped my spare hand inside the thin material at the front that was still just about covering me up. At that point the battle between Tom, the thong and my bum was won, and he easily brought it down to my ankles. Again without completely thinking it through I lifted one foot and then the other as Tom, now almost gently, slipped it off each leg and straightened up.

I was stood completely naked in front of them. Tom had nothing stopping him from just staring at my backside, Jim had stepped a little bit to the side and was enjoying a view of my front where I had one arm across my nipples and the other hand cupped over my vagina. I looked down and noticed he could definitely see part of my pubic hair, though not much.

At this stage, with me totally undressed, there weren't many places this could go so I turned to be able to face both of them. I think as we looked at each other we all realized just how far we'd gone and got a little scared.

"Well, I'm not sure there much point in trying that lingerie on now, is there?" I began.

"Er, I guess not."

"I mean, you'll certainly not get to see much more of me than this.."

"No. I'm sorry, Claire, I was just trying to help. That knot would never have come loose."

"I know, it's OK, I'm not angry, just I think we should probably leave it here for now. I can maybe try on that underwear for you next time."

"Oh, yeah, definitely." Said Jim, immediately perking up. Both of them made no moves to go though, continuing to enjoy the sight of all of me.

I shifted a bit, possibly allowing a nipple to come free for a moment.

"Well, OK, I think you can probably both find your own way out. You've got all the clothes don't you?"

That spurred them to action. Tom bent down to collect up the lingerie which I'd put on the floor beside me, Jim picked up the bikini top from where his friend had dropped it. They both made their way back to the bed and put the items into the bags they'd carried them round in.

As they went back to the other side of the room I was able to move my arms and stand properly, the rack now keeping most of me once again concealed from them. I was still naked, though, the boys even having taken all of my outfits.

"So, yeah, we'll be in touch then?" They began to shuffle towards my bedroom door.

"Oh, yes, I know where to find you." I smiled at them. "Maybe I'll come round to yours next time."

"Oh, yeah. We'll think about what we can have you wear."

"Or not wear."

That second comment was Jim's and was definitely delivered more to his friend as they headed out of the room than to me. A bit too late I realised the door was to the side opposite where I was standing, so as Tom turned to close it, with Jim hovering behind him on the landing I moved to press myself against the clothes taking the front of me out of their view. It was obvious they'd both just had one last look at me though, and my bum was probably still on display as their observation window drew shut.

I stayed like that till I heard the front door shut a minute or so later, then I ran and lay on my bed. I knew what I'd be thinking about for the rest of the day and I didn't want to cover up just yet.

[Tghhfgg]

To say my mind was a whirl most of the rest of the day was an understatement. I couldn't stop re-living what had happened, focusing on my favorite moments and elaborating on what might have happened if I or the boys had done things differently. I did go through a few phases of embarrassment, spending five minutes or so wondering what I could have been thinking, but I always returned to just how exciting I found it. Being naked for them was like a compulsion or a drug, I thought seriously about just heading next door several times during the day. I wondered if the appeal was like riding a roller coaster, it was scary whilst it was happening but the feeling of exhilaration was more than worth it.

But it wasn't just an adrenaline thrill there was certainly something sexual about it too, about making my body a source of lust for Tom and Jim and being able to see their reactions. I was getting off on the power my body had to make them want to do things, but I was also getting off on the way it made them objectify and control me. They had literally stripped me for their pleasure a few times. When Jim was lifting up my top or Tom was yanking down my thong they had no interest in anything other than my ass and tits, and were prepared, or had been pushed, to just take them. It was perhaps being treated like a sex object on my terms that got to me, but then I hadn't always been in full control and I think I liked that too.

In any case it was perfectly clear I would be doing it again. The only questions were when and how.

The easiest thing to do would be to get in touch with the boys and arrange something, but I did worry about seeming too eager. If I so quickly arranged to "try on some outfits" for them again I'm sure they would expect more from me than last time and I didn't know if I was quite willing to provide it. I decided I probably shouldn't be the one to get in touch, at least not for a little while, and that I'd let them try and persuade me to do something more for them. I wasn't about to refuse but if they thought I was maybe a little reluctant it would probably make things more exciting next time anyway.

I resolved to follow the plan, but I also knew there was no way I could go back to the usual routine of a summer day - hanging about at home or a friends house doing nothing much and wearing my normal clothes. I had discovered I was something of an exhibitionist if I got myself in the right situation, and like anyone who discovers a new obsession I didn't have much patience for doing anything else. Reflecting on the situation the next morning a trip to a local mall seemed the obvious first step. Even if I wasn't sure how or to whom I'd exhibit myself I had no wearable in public clothes that would show my body off.

I had set off to the mall in slight trepidation, worrying about someone who knew me seeing me buy the sort of clothes I wanted, but I soon realized the mall is a fairly anonymous place and the day passed without real incident. I had a great time trying on the clothes, but all in the privacy of changing rooms. On the way there I had had some fantasies about showing off, but no opportunities arose, no cute sales guys strayed into the women's fitting rooms for some reason.

Firstly I bought a couple of bikinis. Neither as revealing as the one I'd worn the day before but both with tie-strings and one in particular pretty small, especially at the back. I figured I could wear them to go next door, but I could also possibly head down to some of the places in local parks that people sunbathed. Then I bought some of the kinds of clothes I'd seen the hotter girls at school wearing this summer, tops and skirts that covered everything up but let you know what was underneath. I made sure to get a few tighter, smaller tops as thoughts had come to me about wearing something close fitting and thin with no bra in public. I had no idea if I could follow through - and it would have to be somewhere people wouldn't recognize me - but if I didn't even have the clothes there was no chance it could be anything other than fantasy.

That day at the Mall was a Friday, and it wasn't until the following Tuesday that Tom and Jim got in touch. The weekend had been normal and busy, doing stuff with my parents and visiting family. Monday had been a little slow, I'd seen some friends for lunch and was slightly tempted to tell them something but I decided they probably just wouldn't understand. That afternoon was the first time I'd really had chance to do anything and was very tempted to see if anyone was in next door but I'd stayed strong.

On Tuesday, however, something definitely had to give as I couldn't help myself and dressed in some of my new clothes. I chose a tight, string top with no bra and a short, loose skirt with some fairly revealing knickers. I'd then not done much, just imagined a few scenarios, when, excitingly, the doorbell rang around 11am. I hoped it was the boys from next door and I wasn't disappointed.

I greeted them brightly and was happy to see the two of them give me a once over with their eyes. Even though they'd already seen a lot more of me than was currently on show it seemed like they still enjoyed it.

"Hi Claire" began Tom.

"Nice top" said Jim.

"Oh, thanks, it's new actually, just wearing it for the first time today. Do you think it suits me?"

They had a closer look. I think they were more interested in my nipples which were starting to become prominent than any fashion concerns.

"Yeah, definitely!"

"Thank you. Now, what can I do for you?"

"We just wondered if you'd fancy coming round to maybe do a bit of sunbathing today?" Tom ventured.

"Oh, really? I don't know, I was maybe going to see some friends later.."

"Well, you could just come for a few hours."

"I guess."

"You said you would." Added Jim.

"I suppose I could head round for a little while. I'm not sure I should do much more than that, though, I was a little embarrassed after you both left last week."

"Oh, it was fine! Nothing to be embarrassed about."

"Well, I'm sure you thought that. Just, you know.."

"Just a little while in the garden, that's all we were thinking of." Tom took up the persuasion once again.

"Fine. I guess I should put on a bikini or something. I got a few last week so no need to lend me your sisters again." The boys didn't seem massively thrilled at that news.

"I guess that's OK." Jim still thought he should be in charge of my wardrobe, it seemed.

"Yeah, come round when you're ready." Tom was a bit more diplomatic.

They headed off and I went up to my room to change. I chose the more revealing bikini, obviously, it was black and tied behind my neck and back up top and on each hip below. It had more coverage of my boobs than Jim's sister's barely there bikini and was actually intended for someone with my size. There was also more material for the front down below, covering everything nicely, but the back was once again largely string. My bum was on show but at least it was obvious I was wearing something this time, it was basically the most I could be showing off whilst still wearing something that felt like it wasn't obscene.

Once I was ready I looked at myself in the mirror, it still gave me a thrill to see my body, my large breasts and bum bulging out and barely covered by the small amount of material. Just the idea I was about to go in public in the sort of tiny bikini I'd only seen before on airheads on TV was thrilling.

I decided to just head out like that, not even a wrap or sarong for the journey. Our street was quiet so it seemed unlikely anyone would see me, but the idea of walking down the street, even if it was just one house, gave me an extra tingle. My parents were predictable and hid a spare key in the yard so I could get back in later easily enough.

I closed the door and started down our drive, wondering how things would play out next door. I was just starting to anticipate the boy's reaction to my bikini when I heard a voice close by.

"Hello there!"

I froze, it was so close it could probably only be directed at me but I had no idea who it was.

"You must be Claire, I suppose."

That settled it, I didn't think I could ignore the voice even given my state of dress, so I turned to where it was coming from. There was a man probably in his early 40s in the front yard next door to the other side to Tom's house. He was walking over to the short border that separated it from our driveway and smiling at me.

"Oh, er, yes, that's right, I'm Claire. Hello." I walked the few steps over as well and we shook hands.

"I'm Geoff, I live next door. Your parents came round the other week and introduced themselves."

"Ahh, right. Nice to meet you."

Geoff took a step back and had a glance up and down my body, though I'm sure he'd already taken me in as he'd obviously seen me before I was aware he was there. It didn't seem like he was trying to be particularly discreet about it.

"Well, I guess you're off to catch the sun somewhere. Not in the street, I hope."

I'm pretty sure I must have blushed, I couldn't help but look down and avoid eye contact with him. I hooked one of my hands into my bikini top strap out of nervousness.

"I'm just heading next door the other way, they said they have a side garden and that it's a bit more secluded. I didn't expect to meet anyone on the way.."

"Yeah, I can imagine. Never mind, I doubt there's anyone else about." He again ran his eyes over me, and let out a slightly exaggerated breath. "That kid over there must be a fast worker to have you heading round dressed like that already. Well played that man, I say."

I didn't really know what to say to that, so just stood there. Geoff was still looking at my body, this time not just glancing at all. I was still feeling pretty timid, it was quite different being looked over by an adult than the boys next door, though I could see it was the same sort of enjoyment he was taking in me he certainly wasn't treating me like a child. He wasn't bad looking for an older man I found myself thinking, and I wasn't trying to cover up despite the jitters. I tried to look a bit more confident and stood up straighter shifting my weight to both feet, my shoulders back a little bit more.

"OK, it was nice to meet you.."

"Oh, yes, certainly" said Geoff. "I guess I won't tell your Mum and Dad we met whilst you were wearing.." He gestured at my body. ".. well, not very much."

I still didn't really know how to acknowledge that a man my Dad's age was enjoying my near nudity, so I stayed quiet again, probably blushing some more despite my new posture.

"You young people, though, I guess today it's all just no big deal. In fact, if you're in to catching the sun then we've a pool in our garden, you're welcome to head round one afternoon."

"Oh, thanks."

"I work from home, so I should be around most of the time. My wife isn't usually there during the day, but.."

This was definitely getting into territory I wasn't sure how to navigate, but every time I caught Geoff's eyes lingering on my breasts I got the same kind of buzz I'd got last week.

"OK, well I'll let you know if I feel like a swim. Bye for now."

I realised that if Geoff stayed where he was he'd get a good look at my basically bare ass as I headed off. Given that thought I couldn't resist walking slightly slower than normal as I moved away from him, making sure to sway my hips. The idea of him watching my round bum move and bounce slightly was somewhat intoxicating, I even considered stopping and bending down at the waist for him but I couldn't think of an excuse to do so. The best I decided I could manage was to adjust the back of my bikini as I walked, so I pulled on the string between my butt cheeks a little as if trying to get comfortable, if nothing else it would have made sure that's where his focus was if he was watching me.

As I turned into the drive next door I looked back and saw my performance wasn't in vain, Geoff was exactly where he'd been and was watching me pretty closely. I gave him a grin and a wave and carried on. As I rang the doorbell I wondered briefly if I should take him up on his offer, it seemed much more serious than just teasing Tom and Jim.

That was what was on the cards for now, though. They quickly took in my bikini and ushered me into the house, we went through to the kitchen which opened onto a conservatory and then the back and side gardens, it was a beautiful large space with lots of light, though the boys were pretty much only looking at me.

"Oh, wow, Claire. You look great again."

"Thanks."

"Yeah." Added Jim, as his eyes roved across my body. "I thought you'd probably be wearing something much more .. er .. boring than my sister's one, but this is great too."

"You mean you can still see my bum, don't you?" He at least still had the grace to look a little embarrassed, but not too much.

"Is this OK, though, it's fine to wear in your garden?" My encounter with Geoff was really testing my resolve to not just show off for them. I found myself giving them a spin, letting them inspect my bikini, and myself, from all angles. I was right back to our dynamic from last week almost immediately.

"Yeah, definitely."

"You can wear anything out there, like we said no one can see in at all."

"Of course, I forgot." I turned back round to face them. "If that's sorted shall we head out there?"

"Well.."

"We think it's time for you to try on that thing from last week first. You know, the underwear."

"Oh, I thought I was here to sunbathe."

"Yeah, like we said you can do that in anything in the side garden, so we figured why not the lingerie? You did promise."

Jim was doing the talking mostly, but Tom wasn't idle, he had crossed the kitchen and picked up the black lingerie set from last week that had been on one of the chairs.

"You're very prepared, I see." When they first asked I was a little taken aback and unsure, but once I saw how skimpy and sexy it looked I knew I'd do it. I'd not dared try on fancy underwear at the mall but I'd stared in a few windows. "Are you still telling me what to do, then?"

"Yeah." The two boys again looked a combination of nervous and trying to be serious.

"OK, well I guess it's not actually too hot at the moment, so I shouldn't get weird tan lines." I'd just considered that if my Mum saw a tan from a suspender belt it would be a tricky thing to explain.

Tom handed me the underwear, they looked at me expectantly.

"Where do I get changed, then?"

I could see straight away that that was something they hadn't considered, they looked surprised and glanced around nervously. I felt both sorry for them and slightly disappointed, they were realizing that if they'd just done a bit more preparation they might have got a repeat of the show I gave them when I took off the bikini last week.

"Err, we didn't really think." said Tom.

"Maybe you could just.."

I was worried Jim was going to suggest me changing right there in front of them, which did seem a bit much. I hastily cut in.

"You say no one can see into the side garden at all?"

"No, the hedges are about 8 feet, no way they can."

"I'll just step out there then, and call you when I'm ready." I could see there seemed only one window that looked out onto it, over the sink in the kitchen.

I started towards the door, but turned back as I got there wagging my finger at them. "No peeking, though, you'll see soon enough."

I stepped out onto a smallish piece of grass with a few chairs and loungers. As they'd said the hedges were very tall and there was indeed no chance of me being watched. Apart from via the kitchen window, obviously. I realized there was no way they wouldn't look, so it was my intention to keep my back towards the house as I changed. I think I realized I was inching closer and closer to just being naked for them, but each step was part of the journey I didn't want to miss.

I ended up standing about 10 feet away from the window and got to work. As with last week I was both slightly scared and incredibly excited. I began by pulling the knots behind my neck and back simultaneously, my bikini top fell to the floor and I was all of a sudden topless in my next door neighbors garden. I quickly did the same with the knots at my hips, which this time gave no trouble and my thong dropped off me, I was naked. I took a moment to imagine my audience watching, then, being careful to keep my legs close together I bent down at the knees and picked up the underwear set.

I couldn't resist prolonging my exposure, so decided to start with the suspender belt which wrapped around my hips and clipped in the back. It had 2 straps hanging down each leg, front, back and outer side. I then realized that putting on the stockings would involve lifting each leg in turn, and might present quite a sight from the back. It would also be pretty difficult standing up. I had no choice but to sit so I shuffled sideways to a chair and turned it to face not quite side on to the window. Then I put one arm across my breasts and sat down.

From the corner of my eye I saw Tom and Jim at the window, they ducked down but I pretended I'd not noticed them. I needed both arms for the stocking so I would now be baring my breasts. Once they reappeared Tom and Jim would only really see my left boob from the side, but they would probably see the nipple if there was nothing in the way. I reached down to grab the first stocking and started to pull it on, I tried to keep my tit as covered as possible with my arms as they worked, but it was a fairly futile effort I imagined. The boys did pop back up as I rolled the stocking past my knee, I couldn't help but lift and arch my leg even more as I eased it up my thigh and clipped each strap into place deliberately. I still didn't react to them and they stayed watching, just the tops of their faces visible. Slowly, and with trembling legs and hands I did the same with the other stocking.

Next was the knickers. As I picked them up I saw that although they were slightly bigger than the bikini bottoms from last week, they certainly didn't cover more. They were a black string at the back, with a lacy transparent frill across the top, then a fairly full front but again just transparent lace until right at the part which would cover my labia, which was a short piece of black fabric. My trimmed pubic hair would be visible, and my arse once again out in the open.

I pulled them up to just over my knees whilst sat down, then I stood and completed the motion quickly, slipping them up over the suspender straps. I made no effort to cover my boobs now, though was still stood side on. I looked down to make sure I was as covered up as possible, but saw I definitely needed readjusting so, keeping my gaze downwards, I turned more straight on to the window and adjusted my knickers upwards, making sure to bounce my breasts with the body motion. Then I continued the turn right round until my back was to the window so I could look up once again without alarming my audience.

Finally came the bra, which was, unsurprisingly at this point, mostly made from the same lace as the front of the knickers. There was some thicker fabric and elastic underneath, which would support and no doubt push up my tits, but the front of each breast would be more-or-less uncovered. The boys might be nervous, but they certainly weren't shy in getting me to show off for them. I clipped it in place around myself, slipped it up onto my shoulders and tucked in my boobs. Surprisingly although it was tight it pretty much fitted, Tom's Mum mustn't have been a small woman either. Without anything else to do I called out that I was ready and almost immediately I heard the door open so I turned round to face them.

Their faces were again a picture of slightly stunned lust as they walked out towards me, by now not hiding their inspection of my body in the slightest. I decided to try and not act nervous and stood fairly naturally with one arm by my side and the other on my hip, not acknowledging how much of me supposedly covered was actually effectively on full display. I saw Jim in particular cast a few lingering glances over my knickers and what lay beneath, I was glad I'd started taking care of that a few months ago and had trimmed up the small patch of hair a day or so ago. It was still fairly amazing to think two boys my age were giving it a pretty thorough inspection, though.

"So, was it worth the wait?"

"Definitely."

If anything wearing this lingerie, especially out in the garden, was the most titillating outfit yet for me. Everything before, even if it was tiny, were at least clothes you were supposed to wear in public, but now I was in sexy underwear. There was no doubt this was an outfit intended for the bedroom with someone you knew, but I was stood in the garden with a few boys I met last week. I felt incredibly sexy, the first few costumes were slightly ridiculous in the way they showed me off but this felt powerful and adult.

The boys took a few seconds off staring at me by taking seats on the two lawn chairs that were out there.

"So, is there anything else you want me to do before I can relax?"

"I think you should give us a spin like you usually do."

"Oh yes!" I walked over to be stood between the two boys in their lawn chairs, just a few feet from both of them and, lifting my loose hair and holding it with both hands atop my head, I very slowly rotated right around. It was impossible for me not to think of how much I seemed like a lap dancer about to put on a show, I wondered if the boys made the same connection.

I let my hair drop back down. "Does it look OK?"

"Yeah, you look amazing." Said Tom.

Jim leaned his chair back and towards me and inclined his head to stare closely at my bum. Then he reached up and pulled on the strap running down over my left ass cheek. It was elasticated, so as he let it go it snapped back tight to my bum.

"Ow!"

"Sorry, always got to check though don't we?"

He had a ridiculously cocky grin on his face. I tried to look slightly annoyed, though, as with last week, I was still loving the attention even when they treated me like a play thing. I shook my head and sighed. I could see that on the other side Tom was now looking up at me with an expectant air, his hand slightly extended. I had a fair idea of what he wanted.

"Oh, go on then, if you must."

I turned a little so my ass was now facing straight his way and bent slightly at the waist. I saw Jim still with his grin make a mime to his friend to use two hands, and a second or so later I felt the straps on both butt cheeks being pulled away from me. They held for a second or two then both slapped back against my arse at once.

"Ouch! Honestly, you two."

I heard them both laugh.

"Sorry Claire, I couldn't resist. Your butt is just, you know, amazing."

"Fine, OK, can I sunbathe now?"

"Yeah, pretty much, though just go bring us all a drink out first. We got them ready, there's a tray in the kitchen."

Jim obviously had thought quite a bit about what he'd do with a girl in her underwear ready to take orders. His commands were more and more direct, and even a little humiliating, but the idea of bringing out some drinks for them dressed like I was definitely appealed to me too. I imagined I was something of a submissive exhibitionist, though that should have been clear from what I'd just let them do to my underwear.

I went inside and sure enough there was a tray with three glasses of what looked like coke. It wasn't really my kind of drink, but that wasn't too important, so I picked it up and carried it out. The boys turned to watch as I came back in to view and walked past them towards a small table that was between them and the sun lounger. Remembering what I'd thought earlier when I walked for Geoff I stopped with my back to them and then ostentatiously bent at the waist and placed first one, then two, then three glasses on the table. Straightening up for the final time, I turned round.

"Is that OK, gentlemen?"

"Could you pass me my glass, actually?" Said Tom.

"Of course."

I turned and bent down once again, re-presenting my bum for them both, before picking up the glass and taking it to Tom. I then placed one hand on his knee to steady myself as I again bent at the waist in front of him to give him the glass. My boobs ended up hanging a foot or so in front of his face and being the focus of his gaze and attention. He took the drink after a little while, and without asking (it seemed pointless) I did the same show for Jim.

As I stood back up after that I felt almost dizzy, and for a brief moment wondered about sitting in his lap, but managed to steady myself and my thoughts and went and sat on the lounger.

"Oh, this is nice. I'm definitely looking forward to stretching out on here. Pity the sun isn't that strong at the moment." I said as I looked up and scanned the sky. There was a very light hazy cloud, it was warm and fairly bright but there wasn't really that much direct sunlight.

"Maybe you should sunbathe topless, then." Said Jim. "Better to cover up less if the sun's not too strong."

"It would avoid tan lines too." Added Tom.

They were both quite forward now, though I noted that they'd still not felt quite ready to 'order' me to do it.

"Maybe that's a good idea, but I don't know." I looked at the two of them, then down at my tits, and then back again at the guys. "I guess they're not really very covered up are they, I didn't realise just how see through this outfit was. I'm beginning to think you two aren't just trying to help me out!"

"We saw you last week." Said Jim, who continued, staring quite intensely at me now. "You know, naked." He was still the one of the two of them pushing things. A quick turn around from our first meeting.

"Did you?! Oh, well, just for a little while and I was covering up."

"Well, not when we were leaving.."

"Oh, never mind that for now." Said Tom, cutting in. He seemed a bit uncomfortable by this topic. "It was just an accident."

Jim continued to stare, I wondered if he would now turn the top off suggestion into an order. I again decided to preempt that.

"Well, I'm going to do my back first anyway, so why not?"

"Really?" said Tom, looking surprised but pretty happy.

"Yes, though I'm not sure you'll notice a difference really."

I lay down on the lounger on my front, and propped myself up on my elbows. I looked at the two boys, they were both staring, Tom with a nervous excitement, Jim still with his more intense gaze and confident smile.

"Go on then." Said Jim.

"Patience." I replied. Then, keeping myself up with one arm I reached behind my back with the other and unclasped the bra strap. It fell loose, and with my nipples just grazing the lounger I was able to shuffle my body so the straps fell off each shoulder. I wasn't sure if the boys could see my nipples, but they certainly got a decent view of most of my wobbling boobs. I was then able to slip it off first one and then the other arm and then drop it to the floor. I propped myself up again trying to ensure a bit of a view for the two of them.

"OK, well, I don't know about you two but I usually like to doze whilst I catch the sun."

I laid my head down and relaxed. I was facing towards them but my boobs were now pressed against the plastic and completely hidden from their looks. As with last week we'd reached a point where I felt the need to end things, at least for the time being. I feigned sleep for a little while, and after a few minutes I began to just enjoy the warmth on my body and dozed.

Some time later I became aware of someone sitting on the side of my lounger. I raised my head but there was no longer anyone on the chairs, so, covering my boobs I stretched up a little bit more and looked behind me. It was Jim perched next to my bum facing forwards, holding a bottle of sun cream.

"The sun's come out now."

"Oh, yes." It was true, the few clouds had now either moved on or burned off, and the sun was fairly bright.

"I figured you could do with some sun cream on your back." He held up the bottle.

"OK." I honestly don't know if I'd thought through what he meant when I said that, I was a little bit disorientated but it was fairly obvious what he was up to. Certainly I was expecting it by the time I felt him squeeze the first bit of cream between my shoulder blades, and I didn't say anything more. I just put my head back down and let him get on with it, though I was pretty far from relaxed.

At first he concentrated on my back and shoulders, it felt strange and whilst not unpleasant not particularly pleasing either. He was a little rough, and, as he seemed to start on the second lot of cream in exactly the same area I wondered if I should stop it, if only as it seemed a bit pointless.

Then, however, he let his hands drop lower to the small of my back and he rubbed across either side just above the suspender belt before letting each hand trace back up my body along my sides, finishing by letting his finger tips brush each breast as they were squashed into the lounger. That made me realise that he would be seeing the side of each tit as they bulged out beneath me. Whilst it was still a little weird I can't deny a shiver ran through me, he was the first person to touch my boobs apart from myself.

I thought about saying something but didn't know what, mostly as I still didn't know if I wanted him to stop or carry on. After a few more strokes like that Jim spoke first.

"I don't want to get cream on Tom's Mum's stuff, so it's probably best if I unclasp the suspender belt."

I didn't move and Jim didn't waist time before unclasping it using both hands. It was a tad clumsy, but effective. He tried to open it out but obviously realised at that point the problem that the straps ran beneath my knickers.

"Oh." He half grunted and half exclaimed.

I stayed frozen, terrified and excited about what he would do next. I realised I was probably just going to let this play out.

"I think I'll have to.."

He was now pretty much just speaking as he acted, not asking or even really explaining. I felt his hands grasp my knickers at either side, I wondered if he'd dare pull. I suppose he'd had a few days to think about watching his friend rip my panties down and wasn't about to miss an opportunity. You couldn't really blame him, nothing I'd done suggested I would do anything other than let him. He took his chance and started to pull my thong over my bum.

In actual fact, I did more than just let him, I found myself lifting my arse towards him slightly so my knickers would slip down more easily. At first he left them just above my knees. I lay there imaging him looking down at my legs and arse, the tiny panties bunched up around the top of my stockings. I was getting very flustered and excited but tried to stay still.

Jim obviously then decided to go for broke as he soon started pulling them further down. I lifted my knees slightly as they slid beneath them, then bent both legs up at the knee so he could slip the thong off my feet. This time he didn't stop to admire me, but unclasped the back strap from the top of each stocking and opened the suspender belt, giving himself full access to my lower back and my round, now totally naked, arse.

At this point he did pause, I wondered if he was bending his head to try and see between my legs. If he did he might well have been able to see everything.

When the cream hit my bum I think I let out a bit of a gasp, I'm sure I did when Jim's hand followed. This time he wasn't even a little bit subtle about where he rubbed, wiping a hand from the left to the right cheek with a fair bit of pressure. He then concentrated on first one then the other cheek, a few times his hands slipped fairly far into my butt crack, at least once he obviously let the fingers on one hand slide up it as his palm rubbed up my right cheek. There was no pretence now, he wasn't helping me protect against the sun, he was just groping my body as he pleased. Even though I can't say his touch was gentle or that I was particularly attracted to him I was spectacularly turned on, I'm sure I'd have let him touch me anywhere he wanted.

As it was he just spent a few minutes concentrating on my butt cheeks, which absorbed more sun cream than they ever had before. He eventually signalled he'd finished by giving my ass a smack, not that hard but not exactly gentle either.

"There you go, all done."

I felt him get up from the lounger and start to walk inside.

"I'm just heading in to watch TV with Tom again, but you can stay out here as long as you like. Enjoy the Sun."

I lifted my head and saw him reach the door. As he turned back I raised up a bit further on my elbows until I felt my nipples lift off the surface. Even without looking down I knew they were rock hard, they were even a little sore. I smiled at him.

"OK, thank you."

He stopped and stared at me before closing the door, probably deciding if telling his friend what had just happened was better than another partial view of my boobs. I'm sure, at this point, he thought his chances of seeing them again were pretty high, so after a little while he did close it and head inside. I lay back down, still practically naked. I wondered briefly about turning over, but the intense excitement was going a little and I was still very comfortable. I put my head back down and was soon dozing again, this time I actually fell asleep.

I woke sometime later, how long wasn't immediately obvious but the sun was still shining and there was no one else in the garden. I felt hot and slightly thirsty, so unless I wanted warm, flat coke I needed to head inside. I took a moment to check there was no one at the window and sat up. If the boys came out now they would get a proper show. I looked around for the rest of the underwear or my bikini, but all I could spot on the ground were the knickers. It appeared the boys, or more probably Jim, had taken the rest inside. I quickly realised that it was surely deliberate, so there was no point waiting in the hope they would return with the rest of my outfits, the idea was clearly that I'd need to go back in topless.

I clipped the suspender belt back around me and did up the two straps Jim had undone, then I slipped on the panties, again making sure I was as decent as possible. I wondered how to play it, obviously my first thought was to creep in quietly with at least one arm across my tits and hope the kitchen was deserted, but I then did wonder if I had the confidence to stride in without covering up, acting indignant and angry about it. The second thought was very tempting but I still wasn't quite there.

In the end I decided on a compromise, I would have an arm across my chest but hovering a little out as if it was largely for show rather than effective cover, and I would open the door normally expecting to see them on the other side. As it turns out I was right to have done the latter, they were sat at the breakfast bar both facing the door with a few sandwiches and crisps in front of them. It seemed as if they were just eating but who knows how long they had been waiting for me.

"Hi Claire, enjoy the sun?"

"Yes, thank you, though I would have also enjoyed finding all my clothes again when I woke up just now." I continued in to the room and stopped a little way from the bar. I decided to change things up with my arms though, and switched to cupping both boobs with my hands. "Look at me!" I continued, glancing down at myself, my hands struggling to hold my boobs in effectively.

"What do you mean?" Said Jim. "You said you were sunbathing topless so we put that back upstairs, and I figured you wouldn't want your stuff just lying in the grass." He again spent a lot of his time looking at my kickers, or, perhaps more accurately, through them.

Tom was glancing between his friend and me looking increasingly nervous.

"I'm sorry, Claire, I thought maybe we should leave them."

"Oh don't be daft. Like I said, she enjoys it, she could have covered up a million times but didn't."

"I enjoy sunbathing, I'm not sure I enjoy you boys taking liberties when I've been good enough to try on that underwear for you."

"You asked us for help, didn't you?"

"Last week I did, but today all I wanted to do was enjoy your garden."

"Well, doing what we say is the price you pay for that, isn't it? You told us you'd follow our orders."

I exhaled loudly and rolled my eyes to the ceiling trying to look put out but basically acquiescent. "Fine, I guess. So are you two two satisfied at the moment, or am I still having to earn this amazing privilege." At that I again went back to one arm across the front of my boobs, gesturing vaguely around me with the other.

"See, I told you, she loves it. Go on.." Jim half whispered that to Tom, I wondered if he thought I could hear or not though it was fairly easy for me to.

Tom continued to look half terrified but carried on. "Well, it does look like you've caught the sun a little, Claire."

"Does it?"

"Yeah, on your chest, er, I mean, your breasts. They look pretty red."

I looked down, lifting the arm away even more though trying to keep it between the boys and my nipples. It was true I looked a fair bit redder than normal, though it was surely just heat and being a little flushed from the situation. There was no way it could be sunburn given how I'd been lying.

"I do look red, but I don't think it's the sun."

"Better safe than sorry, though, isn't it?" That was Jim.

"Yeah." Continued Tom. "We've got some after sun lotion here, I think you should put some on now before you get dressed again."

I was beginning to see roughly where this was going, I wasn't totally sure about it but as they hadn't given an order yet I carried on playing dumb.

"Oh, no, I'm sure I'm fine. We've probably some at home if it's a problem."

"Err ... I mean ... It's important.."

I looked at Tom enquiringly, he seemed so apprehensive I couldn't help but find him slightly cute. Visions were already running through my head of what might follow, the image of me in front of them topless was very arousing, it was almost as if it were someone else and I was just taking pleasure in seeing it happen.

Jim gave his friend a shove, Tom managed to continue with a little more force.

"You, y'know, have to."

"Oh, right, it's an order, is it? I guess I've not much choice then." That didn't make sense, of course I had a choice, but no one was about to point that out. I kept my indignant look and pointed to the bottle which I'd noticed was by Tom on the bar. "Is that it, then. How do you want to do it, shall I come round to you?"

From the shocked look on Tom's face I realised I'd assumed too much. I think they really did just plan to watch me put the cream on my tits, but my matter of fact, slightly annoyed tone meant he went with it almost without thinking.

"Erm, yeah, just walk round." Even Jim looked wide eyed as I walked round and stood beside Tom who picked up the bottle and turned on his stool to face me. His eyes were at roughly nipple level.

My head was a whirl, but I was managing to suppress most of my thoughts deep down and keeping up this slightly peeved exterior without having to think too much. I found myself shifting back to the two hands style, but this time just using the very finger tips to cover the nipples leaving almost everything else in plain sight. I looked down "So where are you going to treat this redness, then?"

Tom looked up at me like he could barely speak. After a few seconds I added. "Well, just carry on I suppose." With that I dropped my hands to my side and bent forwards ever so slightly, my tits presented to him. I was completely topless with no pretence. Jim got off his stool behind Tom, and stood to the side.

Tom eventually tore his eyes from my tits and squirted a healthy dollop of the lotion into a palm and lightly rubbed his hands together. It seemed he was about to take a double handful. He still didn't quite have the courage though, and started by gingerly placing his hands at the top of my chest and circling them very slowly. At this point the anticipation was almost killing me, I looked down and then in his eyes.

"I though you said it was my boobs?"

I heard Jim give a little chuckle, Tom pulled his hands back.

"Oh, right, yes."

And with that he reached back and grabbed both of my tits, his hands doing a better job of holding all of them though still not quite equal to their size. I again felt a shiver run though my body, I could feel Tom's slightly rough skin run over my rock hard nipples as he started to apply the lotion.

Again I found myself almost taking in the situation from the outside. A skinny teenage girl with large boobs and bum stood in a kitchen in just stockings, suspenders and a pair of tiny, mostly see through panties, bent over presenting her bared D cup breasts to a fully clothed guy to fondle. It felt amazing, not so much the sensations of being groped but the thrill of the whole situation. I had thought earlier I was wearing the kind of bikini an airhead might wear, but it was more than that, for now I was just one of those girls happy to show off my body to guys for them to take advantage of. I was loving it.

Tom may have started timidly, but his attention to and exploitation of my breasts certainly developed as he realised I wasn't doing anything to stop him. At first he mostly slightly squeezed them and rubbed in circular motions around and underneath each boob. After a little while of that, though, he started to concentrate on one at a time being a bit more firm with his touch, though never really clumsy like Jim had been earlier. The most blatant thing he did was squeeze each side of a boob from below, lifting it and causing my nipples to stand right out, and then use the other hand to rub circularly on it. To say they were still hard was an understatement.

Out of the corner of my eye I saw Jim staring throughout, I half expected him to join in but he just watched mouth literally slightly agape. After maybe 3 or 4 minutes of this, and a couple of re-applications of lotion from the bottle, Tom took his hands down and, continuing to peer intently at my chest, said that he was finished.

"I certainly think you've covered them in lotion." I said, looking down myself. My boobs were in fact glistening after the enthusiastic application. "I should say thanks, sun burn is prety bad."

"Oh, that's OK."

I wondered if I dared ask again if they had any more orders. A large part of me was dying to, but Tom for some reason rescued me from myself.

"So, are you heading back now then?"

"Yes, I think so. Can I get my bikini back, please?"

Jim shot his friend a slightly aggrieved look.

"It's on the chair over there." He gestured to the kitchen table behind them, so I started to walk over. Ever since Tom had finished his work I hadn't made any effort to cover up, I'd decided to just go with it for now.

As I picked up my bikini I heard a half whispered conversation between them.

"What are you doing, I thought we were going to get her to do some more stuff, maybe try on those high heels?"

"Yeah, I don't know, I was just pretty embarrassed after I ... y'know"

"Felt her up? Why were you embarrassed, she asked you to do it."

"Well, I think she just misunderstood."

"Yeah, right. We should make sure she comes again, maybe add her on facebook or something later, I found her on there last week I'm pretty sure."

Whilst they were talking I'd unclasped the suspender belt and then pulled it up so the straps slipped out of my knickers and it was off. Then I rolled down both stockings. The boys had been watching slightly over their shoulders as they discussed me, I was side on again pretending I wasn't taking notice of them, but had obviously reached another crucial decision.

Keeping my head turned from them I called out. "You're not looking are you?"

"Er, no." Said both boys, though obviously both now doing exactly that. I quickly pulled down the knickers, put them on the table and yanked on my bikini bottoms. I then turned back round to face them, keeping my head down.

"Thanks, I've sorted that bit out now." Giving them permission to look again I raised my head and sure enough they'd ended their conference and were both facing my way. I stood topless in my thong, holding my top in my slightly raised right hand. "I would put this back on, but I think my boobs are still pretty damp from the lotion. Are you sure you maybe didn't put too much on Tom?"

"It's, er, possible"

I bounced up and down a little, shaking my tits from side to side slightly as well. "Maybe I can dry them off this way."

"It's worth a try." Said Jim. "You can stay topless for as long as you like."

I carried on for a few more moments, the cooler air flowing across my wet boobs felt good.

"Thanks, but I do have to head back, I think. Can you pass me some kitchen roll?"

"Yeah." Jim picked it up off the breakfast bar and stepped across to hand it to me.

"Thank you."

I tore off a couple of strips and started to wipe down my boobs. Jim stayed where he was nearby, watching intently as I gently rubbed across each part of first my right and then my left boob. As I finished I licked my fingers and traced round each nipple.

"There we go." I looked up at him smiling.

"God, Claire, you have to come back round again soon, you're amazing."

I giggled. "I might, especially if you keep that sort of talk up."

"And the orders." He looked right into my eyes as he said that. He definitely was getting more confident in my presence.

"Well, if that's how it has to be for me to use the garden, I suppose it's fine. Today has been OK, really."

"More than OK." Now it was Tom's turn.

"You won't tell anyone, will you?"

"No!"

"Not until you tell us to." The second was Jim.

"Well, OK then." I held up my top again. "Can I put this on and get going?"

"I suppose."

I laughed again, but did put my top back on finally ending the show. Pretty soon I was saying goodbye at the front door and then, for the second time that day, walking away and putting on a bit of a show with my bum. It was tame stuff now, but I figured I may as well.

[Tghhfgg]

Once again I has the same mix of disbelief and slight embarrassment in the hours following my show for Tom and Jim, but soon enough all I could think about was how incredible I'd felt throughout and how much I wanted to do it all again. The moments I loved the most were when they were either asking or telling me to do things that would show me off. When they had me bring out the tray of drinks, or, obviously, when Tom made me take my top off to have my breasts lotioned. It was the chances to pretend to be annoyed or reluctant but to do it anyway, all the time complaining that they left me no choice, that really pushed my buttons.

I loved acting like a bimbo or an airhead, being a girl who was happy to have guys give her attention and would do anything to get it. I knew exactly what they were doing, and Jim obviously knew I knew as well, but there was something so powerful about the situation of them 'controlling' me. In the moment I genuinely had no idea if I was doing it because they told me to or because I wanted to, it often felt like the former but that seemed to just make me want it more.

I had less fear about doing it too often now, I think we all knew what we were up to and I doubt the boys wanted to delay another meet up. I still thought it was fine to let them ask for it, but I didn't imagine I'd be waiting that long and I'd been thinking of a few ways to provoke it anyway. I was close to certain the story about the peeper was nonsense, and besides I didn't actually care any more. I'm sure a spot of sunbathing in my own garden wouldn't go unnoticed and was sure to get them asking me round.

Thinking about sunbathing in the garden also brought to mind my new acquaintance Geoff next door. That had certainly been an interesting meeting and my new instincts had kicked in when I gave him a show with my bum, but I was still a little worried about going round to his garden to swim. I knew if I did I'd wear the same bikini, I wouldn't be able to help myself, but an older man with a wife was way too complicated for me to think about at the moment. I'd just leave things there for now, I was sure I could pick them up if I ever wanted to. I was beginning to realise the power my body gave me, it maybe wasn't much but it seemed to be fairly easy to get attention from guys with it.

As it turned out I didn't have to wait very long at all. Late that evening I received friend requests from Tom and Jim, I didn't see the harm in adding them and the next morning I heard my phone beep in the way that told me a message had arrived. It could have been from a few other friends but I was happy to see it was from Jim. He was fairly brusque, just saying that they'd had a few ideas and they would like me to come round about 13:30. I was a little put out by the matter-of-fact-ness, but it was in keeping with the side of Jim that had begun to come out more and I can't say I didn't enjoy it yesterday. In short, I couldn't really complain.

I also noticed another friend request, the name meant nothing to me but the thumbnail picture seemed familiar so I clicked to have a closer look and read their message. It was Geoff from next door. He explained that he wasn't really on Facebook but had started a fake profile a while back to keep in touch with some friends that ran a poker game via it, and now used that account a 'little bit'. He welcomed me to the neighborhood and repeated his offer of a dip in his pool. I remained unsure, his story sounded somewhat plausible but could equally be a lie, though I could see he already had 50 or so friends so hadn't made it recently. If it was a lie it was still a stretch to believe he met enough teenage girls in skimpy bikinis to need a separate profile just to keep in touch with them. I still didn't really make any decisions but a few hours later I clicked to add him impulsively.

Soon enough I was finishing up lunch and it was only half an hour or so till I was 'due' next door. I couldn't help but wonder what they had planned and, more importantly, what I should wear. My first thought was a bikini again, why change a winning formula, but I'd begun to doubt that. For starters they hadn't said anything about sunbathing and the weather was warm but not that sunny. It was also true they liked to be in charge of my clothing themselves, even when I'd headed round in my skimpiest outfit they'd immediately asked me to change. It surely stood to reason they were planning something again.

Besides, although I'd added him on Facebook I honestly didn't want to run in to Geoff on the drive wearing next to nothing again. It all pointed to wearing some of my new clothes, something that showed me off but in a way that was acceptable in the wider world, not just with Tom and Jim.

I had a fun twenty minutes considering how exactly to have the effect I was after. I once again went with a short skirt, but this time chose something quite tight. It was black and came to around mid thigh and seemed to ride up quite a lot given how snugly it fitted me. Underneath it I'd put on a smallish pair of boy shorts that were slightly transparent but not too bad. There was little chance of them being seen whilst I was wearing the skirt but I realized that, one way or another, I would probably be taking it off at some point.

On top I wore a slightly loose dark blue and white striped no sleeved t-shirt, which I tucked in to show off my waist and to keep the looseness from obscuring my braless boobs. I could tell my tits would move around a fair amount under the top, which easily allowed the shape of bounce of them to be seen but wasn't in any way transparent. I felt very elegant and sexy, especially when I put on the heeled sandals that were my fanciest shoes. I tied my hair up in a complicated but loose-ish bun at the back and decided to wear my glasses rather than lenses. I looked at myself in the mirror one last time, I knew I looked great and far more adult and knowingly sexy than my previous efforts with the possible exception of the black lingerie.

Just before half past I left the house, again carrying nothing other than my clothes and relying on the hidden key to get back in. I enjoyed the sharp sound of my shoes as I walked down the drive and the short distance down the street. This time there was no Geoff hanging around to watch me. That was as I'd wanted but I couldn't help but imagine his eyes on my bum as I swayed it from side to side in the tight skirt. Maybe someone's watching from a window, I thought to myself. It was an exciting thought that there might be unknown voyeurs enjoying my body, I perhaps needed to get out in public more.

It seemed that the boys were watching from a window as the front door swung open as I arrived without me having to knock. Jim was there and he gave me the usual up and down look before saying hello and telling me to go through to the kitchen.

Rather than heading there himself first he stepped to one side allowing me past. As I did so he gave me a rather firm pat on the bum, pretty much a slap. "Nice skirt, Claire" was his comment.

I stopped at the doorway through to the kitchen and looked back with an indignant expression. "Ow! I don't think that was called for, was it?"

"Have you seen your ass in that skirt?" He grinned back.

"Fine, but I don't think I deserve to be spanked."

"OK, OK, I'll be more careful from now on." He held his hands up in mock surrender.

I shook my head and turned back round, I was already feeling dangerously turned on from this first interaction. I went through into the kitchen to see Tom stood by the breakfast bar, he was wearing his now normal slightly worried expression.

"Oh, hi Claire."

I smiled brightly at him and carried on into the room, Jim followed me until I stopped near the bar. This time as we passed he rested his hand on my bum for a brief moment and gave it a small but noticeable squeeze.

"How was that, then?" His cocky grin once again in place.

"What?" Tom's nervousness was just being added to.

"Never mind." I said. "Your friend is just getting ever so slightly ahead of himself."

"Maybe."

"Anyway, enough of that nonsense. What have you guys got planned for this afternoon, what was so important about half past one?" I looked mostly at Tom as I said this, I figured that if he was in control things might not go too far too quickly.

"Oh, well, it's just that we ordered some food and it's going to arrive around now."

"That sounds nice but you should have said, I'm afraid I've already had lunch."

"Don't worry, that's not why we had you come round." Jim joined in.

"Yeah, well you would have been welcome to some, obviously." Tom carried on. "But, well it was Jim's idea really. We, er, thought it might be fun to have a way for other people to, y'know, see you too."

"What?!" Although this was exactly what I'd been thinking about on the walk over here, I certainly wasn't expecting it to be something the boys decided for me. "What do you mean, someone else see me?!"

"Oh, come on, you know you love showing off. I also figured it'd be a way to save a bit of money. You'll see."

"Well, I certainly am not just going to show off for a stranger just like that." Even as I said this, trying to give Jim a stern look, I realized how much the idea gave me that familiar combination of fear and excitement all at once. Even just saying out loud "show off for a stranger" was a bit of a thrill. Just then Tom's phone buzzed, he was receiving a message.

"That'll be him. Tom, you go let him in. Claire, you need to put this on." He handed me what seemed to be some sort of veil, I stared at it in confusion.

"What? What is this? Why do I need it?"

"Well, you probably don't want this person to recognise you. Not from your face, anyway." He gave another grin at that. "You tie it round just below your eyes, I'm sure you've seen them."

I realised I had seen things like it, they were the sort of veil that I think middle eastern dancers or harem girls in films seemed to wear. I unravelled it, but still just looked at it.

"I really don't know about this." I said to no one in particular.

"You should probably put it on anyway, Claire." That was Tom waiting by the front door, presumably the delivery person had texted to say they were a few minutes away. "You can do what you like, obviously, but may as well stay anonymous."

There was a knock at the door. Tom's point seemed well made, though I was also aware that the further I let these things develop the chances of me doing things I'd not anticipated increased. There was however the fact that they were going to let this guy into the house and start their plan anyway, so I didn't really have a choice. I stepped backwards so I couldn't be seen from the hall, quickly tied the veil behind my head and settled it in place just under my eyes. I could feel that its layers of fine blue fabric hung down past my chin and it had seemed more-or-less opaque, it was probably a decent disguise.

I heard Tom open the door and greet whoever stood there, he quickly told them to come through. A chubby man who seemed to be in his early forties came into the kitchen carrying a couple of pizza boxes. As he put them onto the breakfast bar he nodded at myself and Jim, I could see a momentary flash of confusion cross his face as he looked at me but he didn't react further.

"There you go, chief." He said chummily.

"Thanks." Said Tom as he followed him into the room. The man took a step back towards the door but then hovered where he was. It was pretty obvious he was waiting for his tip.

"So, paid by credit card did you?"

"Yeah, that's right." Said Jim.

"Well, enjoy your pizza, guess I'll be heading out.." He didn't look like he was heading out just yet, though. I continued to stand a little bit awkwardly towards the back of the room, presuming this was all part of whatever plan Jim had come up with.

"I'm sorry, we, er, don't have any cash to give you a tip."

The pizza guy just stared at Tom now, his friendly demeanor was going a little bit but he didn't seem angry. I expect it wasn't the first time he'd heard something like that.

"Right, I see."

"We might be able to offer you something else, though." Said Jim, with a weirdly cocky edge to his voice.

"OK.." He turned to face Jim.

"I'm sure you've noticed our friend over there." He gestured towards me. "How would you like to have her model an outfit for you?"

He looked me up and down, but still seemed mostly unsure. "Look, I don't want to get into anything weird. I've got to get back to work, anyway."

"There's nothing weird, I promise you, she'll just wear whatever you tell her, that's all. I think you should at least see the outfits before you decide to refuse the tip."

The delivery man was still staring at me with a mixture of suspicion and the sort of appreciation I was starting to get familiar with.

"You're certainly a good looking girl." He said to me. "Not sure about that thing on your face, though."

I opened my mouth a little bit but didn't know what to say. Things were going way too fast even though I'd obviously guessed they had something in mind like this, I felt frozen in place and nervous but not really scared. I was also still pretty excited.

"Give him a proper look at you." As Jim said this he made a spinning motion with his hand.

I looked at Jim and then back at the delivery man, I'm sure my nervousness was evident in my eyes but I started to turn slowly round anyway. The three guys seemed happy to watch for the moment. Despite my discombobulation and without really thinking about it I stopped with my back to them, ran my hands quickly over my bum and bent over ever so slightly at the waist. I then carried on round to face them again.

The guy let out slight whistle. "Goddamn."

"Now imagine that with a lot less clothing."

The delivery guy stared at me a little bit more, then turned back to Jim and let out a little bit of breath that was halfway between a sigh and a laugh. "OK, I've no idea what's going on here, but I reckon I can spare the time to have a look at some outfits for her. There'd better not be any funny business, though, I'm warning you."

Jim again raised his hands in a gesture of acquiescence. "Just think of it as your lucky day, there's no funny business I promise you."

He turned back to me. "Are you 18?"

I still wasn't feeling up to speaking, but I nodded my head.

"They're not forcing you to do this are they?"

This time I just shook my head.

"She'll wear what you want, that's the deal, no one's asking her do anything bad or weird."

I couldn't help but start to wonder about what outfits the boys had got to show him. I figured it would be some of the things I'd worn already, surely the lingerie and the bikini would be part of it. Maybe even the tiny cheerleading outfit. I tried to imagine myself dancing for the three of them, bending over in the very short skirt as a middle aged stranger watched me, it was a dangerously exciting image and I'd started to see that look of lust in his eyes that I enjoyed so much in Tom and Jim. I realized that I was already just going along with things as if it were inevitable, I wondered if I needed to make an effort and put a stop to it. I did want to see the outfits at least, though, I could always decide then.

"They're through here." That was Tom, pointing the way through to the front room. The three of them walked in and I followed a little way behind, I could feel my legs shaking a little. The front room had the curtains drawn and the main light on. I stared at the pizza guy from behind as we went in, he was definitely overweight and had a few small food stains on the back of his white, branded polo shirt. I supposed both things were probably just hazards of his job, but his slobbish appearance made the idea of teenage girl like me getting half naked for him even more incongruous. I wondered what he was really thinking, whether he expected it to all be revealed as a joke at any moment or for me to refuse to go along.

Jim told him to sit down, and asked me to go stand in front of the three of them who were now sat on the large corner sofa. As I passed I'd seen some clothes on the side table that was by where Jim had chosen to sit, but from where I was they were hidden behind the arm of the settee.

"OK, first up is this." Jim reached across and picked up what I recognized as the lingerie set I'd worn in the garden yesterday. "Just a nice set of underwear, I can tell you her body looks great in it. Isn't that right, Tom?"

"Oh, yeah, definitely. She looks fantastic wearing that."

"I can imagine." He took the knickers from Jim's hand and held them up, looking at them and then me.

"I bet that big round ass of yours looks incredible in these, I hope you'll give me a show like you did in the kitchen."

He was certainly getting used to talking to me like that fairly quickly, I'm sure I was blushing though the veil was probably hiding it from him. I decided to keep quiet again, it seemed like the dynamic had been set and I was just there to look good and do what they asked. Not hearing my voice also meant he'd have less chance of recognizing me if we ever met again, or so I told myself.

"OK, that looks pretty good, the next one will have to be something special to beat it."

"Like I said, she looks really hot in it, but I think we might be able to do better." He put the underwear back and picked up the next outfit, it wasn't immediately obvious what it was though the material looked very similar to what I was wearing on my face.

"This one goes with what she's got on already." Jim started to hold up the fabric and it became clear it was someone's idea of a belly dancing outfit. There were what looked at first like two skirts. One with a very short, very transparent piece of fabric only on half of the 'belt', which I guessed I would wear around my chest just under my arm pits so the fabric would then cover my breasts. The second had multiple large handkerchief-like bits of the same fabric dangling by a corner from the belt, this was presumably the skirt. There were obvious gaps between the individual bits of fabric on the skirt, and whilst I was sure I could arrange them to be a little bit wider I knew I'd have to choose the orientation wisely and be careful with my movements. The thought crossed my mind that it was an outfit designed to dance in, however. Would Jim, Tom or the newcomer tell me to put on some kind of show? I supposed it was pretty much inevitable.

"Oh, yeah, I get it." He said, once again holding up the outfit whilst looking at me, no doubt imagining my body in it to better make his decision. "You're supposed to pull these off one by one, aren't you?" He seemed to be indicating the bits of dangling fabric that made up the skirt.

"I, er, think that is the tradition." This time it was Tom, he looked at me almost sheepishly.

"Well, you're right, I think this one is even better."

So my instinct was correct, I'd definitely have to dance for them if that was the choice, they might even tell me to strip. I thought back to how I'd felt doing that slow spin in lingerie, stood between the two boys as they sat down watching, acting exactly like a stripper just starting her act. That feeling was definitely part of my bimbo fantasy, but actually stripping for them seemed another step again. Even then the part of me wanting to put an end to things continued to do nothing about it, inside I was full of nervousness and turmoil but I'm sure from the outside it seemed as if I stood there waiting obediently for the three men to chose how I should undress for them. That idea just added to it all.

"One more." Jim again reached over to the table. "This is my favorite, but it's up to you, obviously." He held up what looked to be a maid's outfit, or at least the beginning of one. It was a smallish white apron with a frilly edge and ties. It didn't look very practical though I imagined it was designed and bought without cleaning in mind. He handed it to the delivery man. As the latter started to check it out I noticed that Jim wasn't then reaching back to the table for more.

"Is that it?" He had obviously noticed too.

"Yeah, I'm afraid we couldn't find the rest so she'll have to make do with just the apron. You don't mind, do you?"

"Hell no, I don't mind." He chuckled again. "You realize no one I tell is going to believe this story, don't you?"

I wasn't sure anyone should believe the story about not being able to find the rest, if it was even slightly true I'm sure the boys hadn't looked very hard for it.

From the look on his face as he handled the apron and stared at me I quickly realized this was going to be his choice. I started to imagine how I'd feel wearing nothing but a loose piece of cloth tied to my front. I might actually look slightly presentable from face on, my breasts, stomach and loins covered as a top and short skirt might. However, as I first came out, showing them that view of me, we'd all know that from behind I was completely naked, and I was certain the instruction to turn round would come almost immediately. My heart was beating incredibly fast and my tummy was in knots. I was certain I'd be doing it for them, there was no way I was saying no now that scene was in my head. There probably hadn't been any chance from the moment Jim started telling me what to do.

"Maybe I could combine the outfits, just a little. Is that allowed?"

"Er, I suppose so." Jim seemed hesitant, but probably wanted to know where the new guy was going.

"Well, I was thinking she'd look good in this apron, but also with the stockings and suspenders from the first set."

Tom reacted pretty positively to that suggestion, he rose from the sofa and excitedly added. "And maybe some shoes as well.." He quickly disappeared into the hallway again.

The two remaining guys looked at one another. "And the knickers as well?" Said Jim, trying to keep his voice fairly neutral.

The pizza guy looked at me. "Well, I don't know. I guess she'll keep her own on if I don't choose.."

I stayed quiet, shifting my weight from one leg to the other. They were both staring at me now even as they continued the conversation between themselves.

"Do you want her to keep her knickers on?"

"Well.." He chuckled. "No, not really."

"So, we'll tell her to take them off too, then. We did say she'd wear the outfit you choose after all, and if you don't choose any underwear.."

There were a few moments silence as we all thought about them deciding if I would wear knickers or not. Tom came back into the room enthusiastically carrying a pair of high heeled shoes. He sat back down and passed them to my new wardrobe consultant. "How about those, I've always thought her legs would look great in high heels, especially with stockings on, but we haven't had chance to see yet."

I could see they were pretty high, maybe 4 or 5 inches, and slim heeled . I did quite like heeled shoes as I wasn't the tallest but never wore ones like that. If they fitted I imagined I might totter about a little bit. I guessed there was little point in trying to discourage them, they would probably find my slight imbalance appealing anyway. I wondered what sort of views I might give them if I fell over whilst just wearing an apron.

"Yeah, they'll do." He looked up at me expectantly.

"OK." Said Jim. "I think that's all sorted." He rose from the couch carrying what little amount of fabric passed for my new outfit in his hands. I stood up a bit straighter, trying to make myself look a little bit more purposeful and involved.

"Here you go, Candy." He said, as he approached. It seemed he was going to call me by a pseudonym which was good even if his choice was a little silly. It fitted with what I was about to do, though.

"You can just use the hallway to change. Remember", he continued, looking me up and down, "take everything off first, then you can put your new outfit on."

I glanced over at the doorway, it was hardly the most private space but if the guys stayed on the couch I'd be hidden from their sight.

"In fact, why don't you pass out your clothes first and then I'll hand over the new stuff. That way we can be sure you'll have the right things on."

"And nothing else." Said the pizza guy, delightedly.

"Exactly." Jim grinned back at his new best friend.

Tom was the only one looking at me with anything other than pure lust in his eyes. "Is that OK ... Candy?"

I hesitated a short while, but nodded to him.

"Of course it is, she'll do what we ask, won't you?"

I turned slightly and found myself nodding to Jim as well.

"Good girl, off you go."

I started to walk towards the hallway door, it was no real surprise as I felt Jim slap my ass on the way. It was the hardest he'd done it yet and I could feel a slight sting where his palm had landed. I stopped for the slightest moment but soon carried on without any more reaction.

"See, she loves it." I heard him say as he followed me, still holding on to what I needed to change in to.

I walked into the hallway and closed the other door through to the kitchen, then I turned back round to Jim who was stood side on to the opening. He wasn't looking in, but just had to turn his head. It seemed he was planning to stay there whilst I changed. The door opened into the front room and was propped all the way open with a doorstop, it looked to be a fairly permanent arrangement. I would have to go back out and push past Jim even to try and shut it. I didn't know if he'd just let me, it seemed unlikely, and it would mean changing the dynamic now established between us quite a bit.

Whilst some part of me retained how ridiculous my attitude was it honestly felt like trying to close the door was way more trouble than just changing in front of him. He's seen me before, I thought, and it was true. This would be the fourth time Jim had watched me get naked, though probably the most blatant. I'm sure he was loving being able to watch the other guys whilst they sat on the sofa, them knowing the show he was about to get but not being able to see it themselves.

He still wasn't looking in, however, so I kicked off my sandals, untucked my t-shirt from my skirt and started to pull it over my head. It wasn't too tight, so it was easy enough to lift off. As I brought my arms down I could see that Jim was indeed now watching me, once again concentrating his gaze on my suddenly naked boobs.

"I figured you weren't wearing a bra." He said with a leering expression as I handed him my top. I placed my other arm across my chest as I did, though it was pretty pointless to cover up now. I'd probably have to move it again almost immediately, anyway.

He turned back towards the guys and ostentatiously tossed my t-shirt into the room. "One down!"

"Goddamn, you lucky little punk." Said the pizza guy. Despite the words his tone said he was enjoying himself and not too jealous of Jim, no doubt anticipating what was to come later and not wanting to push his luck. I wondered what Tom thought, he was probably dying to watch me too but I was sure would stay where he was for now.

I had already started to unzip but Jim couldn't help himself as he turned back to me. "Now the skirt, Candy, let's see those knickers this guy doesn't want you to wear."

"If they're good enough, maybe I'll change my mind!"

"God, no. Though, actually.."

I could see another idea had occurred to him, I wondered what as I wiggled my hips to cause my skirt drop to the ground. I stood there in just my little boy shorts, unable to do anything but wait for Jim to pass his judgement. I still held one arm slightly uselessly against my chest as he peered thoughtfully at my underwear.

"Wow, they are really nice. We've not seen her in anything like this before, Tom, but these hug her body really nicely." Now he addressed me again. "Turn round."

I turned, presenting him my bum as I'd done a few times before.

"Yeah, her arse looks great in them too."

"Well, up to you, man." The delivery guy was being very understanding, personally I wondered why Jim suddenly seemed interested in me keeping more clothes on.

"OK, here's what we'll do. Take them off for now, then once you're in the stockings on you can put them back over the top." He'd obviously learnt some logistical lessons about fancy underwear from the experience on the sun lounger yesterday. "We'll see what he thinks, maybe he'll like them, maybe he'll go back to the original plan and have you take them off again." He turned in to the room. "Is that OK?"

"More than OK." The pizza guy laughed again. "I reckon I might know what my decision will be, but she may as well try it."

Fine, so that was it, he was just angling for a way to have me undress all over again. It didn't seem to matter much to me, I was all set to go out there without them already, though I did wonder how I'd feel having a middle aged delivery man telling me to take them off in front of him. Would it be that much different to what Jim had just done?

I contemplated that as I brought my hands to my knickers, about to get completely naked for him just as he'd asked. I realised, though, that this would be the first time he would see everything clearly. This situation was so weird and exciting that the internal logic we'd created was carrying me forward and I'd been very close to just slipping them down without thinking too much about it.

"Come on, Candy, no point wasting time." Jim obviously was aware of what was about to happen, he was looking at my knickers as his head made a downwards motion in encouragement. I thought how there was nowhere to go after this, that the tease was maybe over, though I quickly realized that was ridiculous. I was already next to naked for him and my hands had already begun to ease the shorts down ever so slightly. He'd even seen what was underneath through the thong I had on yesterday. And, as for the tease, I was about to play a naughty maid for him and the other two guys.

As I stared to definitively pull them down still standing facing him, I realized that, despite the nervous fear and sensations in my stomach, this was exactly what I wanted. I bent to slip them down and off my feet and then straightened up to see Jim was a slightly goofy expression on his face.

"God, Cla.. I mean, Candy.." I stood there holding my knickers out towards him, my other arm down by my side, not trying to cover up but not striking a pose either. After a few beats he reached out to take them from me, regaining a bit of his poise.

"Pass me your skirt too." I'd just left it on the floor after I'd stepped out of it earlier. Jim could have easily reached down for it himself, but I crouched to get it anyway and then handed it over. He gave me another quick once over, and then turned and tossed the skirt into the room.

"There's two, you can get the third later." He added as he dangled my knickers from his hand, brandishing them towards the couch.

"Still sounds like a plan to me."

Jim held out the suspender belt for me. "This first."

I couldn't see a preference between it and the stockings, neither would cover anything to make me feel less naked. I took it and wrapped it round my belly, looking down to clip it together. As I did so I realized I'd slightly widened my legs for balance and I was staring down at my cropped tuft of pubic hair atop my clearly visible pussy. Jim was no doubt contemplating the very same view. It was one thing to decide to put on this show, another entirely to be doing it. I glanced up and sure enough his attention on me was laser like, I felt a little bit dizzy again as I had done in the garden. I quickly clipped the belt together and put it in place, the straps hanging down my naked thighs waiting for the stockings.

"Looks good. Now this." He handed me the first stocking. I wondered if I'd be able to pull them on standing up, I almost never tried and usually sat on my bed to do that sort of thing. I must have looked slightly awkward, standing naked on one leg, my large tits hanging down slightly whilst hesitating to begin the attempt properly, as Jim quickly added "why don't you just sit on the floor?"

I looked up. I thought that it would be an unflattering pose to show him but not so bad as falling over. I sat down, my bum squashing into the cold tiled floor of the hallway, I may have gasped a tiny bit. Jim laughed, this time I did look up with a bit of annoyance but I'm sure he didn't care even if my expression was visible under the veil. I raised my leg to start slipping on the first stocking.

This time I did do something without really thinking. As I finished rolling the first stocking up my thigh and began to clip it in place I heard Jim let out a slight whistle. "You made a good call on the stockings, man, she just gave me quite a show."

I quickly understood what he meant, as I sat on the floor I had my stockingless leg mostly flat but bent out slightly, and the leg I'd just covered was bent up towards me but also out a bit as I worked to connect the clip on my inner thigh. The result being that I was sat, a few feet in front of him, naked with my legs apart and my lips completely exposed and opened up somewhat for Jim to look at. I froze and I'm sure turned crimson all over, wondering how long exactly that had been the case and what a brazen exhibitionist I must have looked like. Quite possibly since I first slipped the stocking over my foot. I snapped my legs together quickly and fastened the clips on the other side.

"Never mind, Candy, only one more to go." He leered back down at me.

I didn't have to fake my indignation or embarrassment now, I sn*tched the stocking from him and shuffled round to be side on. He would still have a nice view of me, but not quite so openly pornographic.

"Seems a bit late, but whatever." He laughed as I put the second stocking in place and stood back up. "See, there it is again." He nodded down to the space between my legs now framed by the suspender belt and black stockings. I was still a bit angry and flustered so I put a hand down there to cover up and almost started to give him a piece of my mind. Then I remembered I'd decided to stay quiet, so I had to be content to try and cow him slightly with my eyes. I don't imagine it worked.

"OK, fine, cover up if you like. Here's your knickers back."

"For now!" Came the voice from the front room, this was getting almost rowdy.

"Lovely." He opined as I slipped them back up into place, tugging at the bottom to make sure they sat nicely on my bum. Despite my anger I was still trying to look good for him and the others.

"Now for the final piece." He handed me the apron. "I can confirm she isn't wearing anything else, by the way." He added, addressing the waiting audience.

"Ha, good work."

"The shoes as well.." Tom had decided to speak again at last, he'd been silent throughout Jim watching me change. He might have been thinking back to when he was the one more in charge, pulling my knickers down last week may have been the moment that definitively set this escalation in place.

"Oh yeah." He watched as I slipped the apron over my head and started to tie it behind my back. "Good point, I'll have her put them on in a minute."

When the white, frilly, utterly impractical garment was in place I quickly realized the idea of it covering me as much as a top and short skirt might, even from the front, was a pipe dream. The sides of the apron sat just slightly past the midpoint of my thighs, with my stocking tops and even part of the suspender straps still visible. It also sat high enough that, when the inevitable happened and I was told to take my knickers off, whilst it probably could keep my pussy covered I'd have to watch what I was doing to be sure. For now I was certain my knickers would be on display front and back.

In terms of covering my ample bosom things were, if anything, worse. As I tried to tie it as tightly as possible, both behind my back and my neck, it became clear I had a choice to make of how to be exposed. If I went tight enough that it stayed against my skin a lot of both nipples and a good 40% of my tits were uncovered to the sides. I could leave it looser, and as it then bulged out at the front my boobs would have more coverage, especially with the frill now adding to the width of the protection. Again, however, it would all depend on being careful, like that from the side you would see more or less everything.

Obviously from the back once I stripped for them you would see it all. The slim, white frilly ties around my waist and neck probably just added to the effect, that is if anyone looked away from my naked butt long enough to notice them.

I decided not to pick a horn of my dilemma for now, and reached out to take the shoes from Jim.

"She's almost ready, just needs to put her heels on."

I saw that they were just one size out for my feet so I would almost certainly be able to wear them without any trouble. I didn't know if I was happy or not with that, I realized I was probably indifferent. The main difficulty, possibly, would be taking my knickers off with them on. I was slightly shocked at myself for the way I seemed to be considering it all, but I was only being practical, really. There was almost no doubt it would happen and that I would do it. I was sure I'd manage when the time came, I was even looking forward to it, I knew the sensation that would run through my body like a shock as I was told to take them off.

I slipped on the shoes, feeling my breasts fall out of their very light confinement as I bent down for each one. Jim was no doubt enjoying another show. As I stood slightly unsteadily on the heels I enjoyed the feeling of now slightly looking down on him.

"All ready?" His eyes were still on my tits, suggesting I wasn't quite covered up. I looked down, adjusted the top a little bit and decided to go with an arrangement that I hoped concealed my nipples for now. I'd have to see what plans I came up with when I was asked to show myself from different angles. I looked back up and nodded. Jim grinned and turned back into the room.

"OK, gentlemen, here she is. Enjoy." He stepped back and spread his arm to usher me past. I stepped beside him, and this time, on instinct, I decided to not just wait for his inevitable slap on my bum. I stopped and looked at him a bit defiantly, but also turned a little bit, bent and ever so slightly wiggled my ass at him. He looked surprised, but recovered fairly quickly, his eyes lighting up.

"I knew it!" He quickly gave me two quite vigorous spanks, one on each cheek and with the second turning into a squeeze, his hand lingering as it grabbed my butt cheek. I wasn't sure if the other two could see, but I soon heard my answer.

"Wow, that is one naughty maid. You look smoking, honey."

I looked over at the dumpy guy on the couch staring at me with a grin from ear to ear. Tom was looking too with a slightly stunned expression, it was pretty much what I'd expected.

After a few more rubs and a very light pat at the end Jim tore his hand off my ass and ushered me on. "Off you go, let the man see what he picked out for you." As ever the rational, normal part of me was still in there and wondering what the heck I was up to, but the instinct to show off was in full control. I made my way back to stand in front of the couch whilst Jim re-took his seat, I was taking care to hold the top of the apron in place as I walked until I was stood front on to Tom and the pizza guy. Then I placed my arms out to either side as if to present myself, before gripping the bottom of my apron and curtsying slightly. I wasn't certain, but was pretty sure I'd lifted it enough in the process to flash most of my knickers to them.

At this point the guys were just watching me in silence, no doubt Tom and the delivery man hoping I'd repeat the show I'd just given Jim. I realized that wasn't the way I saw it, though. Earlier Jim had just watched me change when I couldn't help it, which seemed different. Now I was in the outfit I was back to the tease. Well, as much tease as was possible with my boobs wobbling around and possibly swinging into display with every movement.

After a little while our guest did speak. "My God, darling, I thought your tits were probably big when you had that top on earlier, but they're huge. And those pert little nipples.."

So, there was no doubt I wasn't staying fully covered all the time. Maybe he'd seen them as I bent to let Jim smack my ass earlier.

"Yep, she's great, isn't she. I hope this is enough of a tip."

"Hell yes!"

I wondered what to do next, the instinct to put on a show was eating me up. I tried to think what I'd done the last few times apart from just taking more and more clothes off, but the fact that this outfit was so precarious seemed to restrict my choices quite a bit.

"Well, I guess I need to pass judgement on those knickers of yours, honey."

In my excitement to show off I'd forgotten the obvious.

"Yeah, step over here Claire." Jim indicated the space directly in front of the right angled part of the sofa where he and the pizza guy sat on either side. I'd been wondering how I'd play this part of proceedings, but it seemed that, as was becoming the norm, Jim wanted to take a hand directly.

I started to move unsteadily towards him when I heard Tom speak. "I think after what you just helped with it's maybe my and Andy's turn to sort her out, isn't it?" Good for him, I thought.

Jim looked slightly put out, but obviously couldn't really object. Andy, whose name I now knew, sat back and laughed. "Hey, I don't mind, why don't we let her decide."

I brought my finger up to my lips and made a slight pantomime of looking from Jim to Tom, then I tottered around to Tom's side of the sofa, stopping between himself and Andy about a foot in front of them. Jim slumped back in his seat a little ways away, he was being a bit childish but I'm sure his view for what was to come was still very clear.

"It's your lucky day, man." Said Andy, slapping Tom on the back as he sat forwards, presumably to better reach me. I wondered what his plan was and whether I was expected to show them my knickers.

"Honestly, Cl.. Candy, you look amazing. Again." He looked up at me with almost adoration in his eyes. I say almost as there was a healthy dose of raw lust as well, I was sure. I vaguely wondered if Andy was picking up on their slips with my name. I was sure he realized Candy wasn't it, but I doubt he had guessed what it really was.

I looked down and mouthed thank you to Tom, but that was almost certainly useless with my veil.

He reached out and grabbed the bottom of the apron. "OK, we should probably take a look.." He lifted it against my belly and held it in place, the two of them (plus Jim from his vantage point no doubt) stared straight at my knickers which were basically at eye level. I remembered I'd noticed they were slightly see through earlier and the guy's view point was much closer than I'd been when I realized. Who knows exactly what they could make out.

"Beautiful, baby." That was Andy. "Maybe I should check the back out as well?"

"Oh, yeah. Can you hold the apron in place, please?" I didn't know why that mattered, but I reached down to hold it up in place, then I carefully stepped round on my shoes to let the two of them repeat the process for my bum. If anything not being able to see them drove me even more slightly crazy, all I could think about was how exposed I was and how I was surely about to become even more so. I stared to wonder how I'd take them off and would I be able to conceal my pussy as I did so? Would I even try to?

"I can't resist." Said Andy, and shortly afterwards I felt a light slap on my left butt cheek.

"Hey!" Said Jim, actually sounding slightly angry, he really did think he was in charge of my body.

"Sorry, sorry, I didn't think she'd mind."

I wondered if I really did, I knew I should but it also seemed a bit ridiculous to draw the line there. It sounded like Andy probably wouldn't push his luck again. Though, almost immediately, Tom had other ideas.

"So, should we take them off?"

"Hell yes!"

In Andy's enthusiasm I wasn't sure if he'd noticed the verb construction Tom had used, but I certainly had. It wasn't me who'd be doing the undressing, it seemed they were going to be doing it for me. My stomach, as predicted, did a few somersaults. I wondered who it would be.

"Well, over to you." Said Tom. I looked back over my shoulder, he was looking at Andy and pointing to my bum.

Andy actually looked slightly shocked. I had turned my head to the same side that Jim was sat and I could see that he was outraged.

"What are you talking about?! He can't do that!"

"Why not? We both have, haven't we? Besides, she can just say no if she wants, can't she?"

Jim once again slumped back in his seat, defeated. He waved his hand. "Fine". He's the jealous type, I was realizing. Tom, on the other hand, seemed to get a kick out of offering me to others. Jim did it to show off, but Tom actually wanted to watch them with me. I filed all this away for future excitement.

Meanwhile Andy was staring up at me, still hesitating but getting his jocular confidence back. I saw Tom's incredibly expectant face and realized I had no intention of thwarting any of their pleasure. To signal my OK I hoisted the apron a little higher in front, tuned my head back round and again wiggled my bum.

"Hot damn!" I heard Andy clap his hands, no doubt preparing to strip me. I took the opportunity to squeeze my legs together, almost crossing my feet to try and make sure my naked bum was all they were about to get a look at. It was slightly difficult to balance like that, but crouching a little helped.

"Here I go." Like with Tom and then Jim I felt Andy's hands suddenly on my body at either side of my underwear. I was getting used to the sensation, I realized. He used a slightly different technique to either of the others, hooking his thumbs into my knickers and letting them slide down inside against my skin. He began to tug downwards with force, my almost crossed legs actually meaning there was some resistance as the crotch tried to make its way down between them. He stopped when my underwear was around my knees.

"You're not making this easy on me, honey. Though that view sure makes up for it." I presumed he was talking about my bum, which was probably only a few inches from his face. I wondered how effective my leg crossing really was as Andy got back to work. As he tugged again I felt myself wobble on my high heels, gallantly Andy stopped what he was doing and reached up to grip me on either side of my lower hips to steady me. He had a decent handful of each bare ass cheek as well which was surely deliberate, but I couldn't deny he stopped me from possibly falling over.

"Steady there, darling. I'm not done with you yet."

As I regained my balance he let go and turned his attention back to my knickers, which were still dangling around my calves. Eventually I felt them around my feet. Knowing that this bit would be difficult I turned my head and reached behind me to steady myself on one of Andy's shoulders. I'm sure he was momentarily confused, but as I obediently lifted a leg towards him he realized it was so he could slip my knickers off first one and then the other foot. It was predictably fiddly for him to ease them over the heels, but he managed both of them.

After I was stood back up under my own steam I heard him from behind me. "I was right, you do look better like that!" I looked back to see Andy actually twirling my knickers round one his fingers whilst contemplating my ass. "That is one peachy behind, young lady, no mistake at all." I couldn't help but let out a slight giggle, he was a pretty corny guy.

I realized that throughout I had swapped hands to keep the apron clasped to my tummy, and that meant I was now on full display again from the front. Andy and Tom wouldn't see anything, but there was every chance Jim was getting another exclusive show, though probably just a peek at my pubic hair from the side. Nothing he hadn't seen before, but the thought made me drop my apron back in place anyway.

"Aww, spoilsport." Said Andy, though his view of my nakedness wasn't affected at all.

Jim continued his disinterested slump, though he wasn't looking at anything other than me it seemed. I decided to continue to ignore him for now and walked back to the centre of the room, where, holding the apron in place below, I turned back round to face them. I felt I was maybe getting the hang of these shoes, now.

Tom's expression was still one of lustful delight. "Your bum looks amazing when you wear those heels, Candy." He was getting used to my 'name' now, at least.

"Too right, you are hot stuff, babe. I'm sure you know it, too, showing off like this. How many guys have you given this little show to?"

"You're the first." Said Tom.

"Wow, well, when this gets out to the other guys at work you'll have them queuing up to take your orders."

I wondered how many times I would be expected to perform. I wondered if I would continue to just go along with it. I can't deny that the idea of guys lining up to watch me triggered all the same sensations that were driving me at the moment.

"Well, I don't think we can give out this sort of treatment every time, you can't go telling people to expect it." Said Jim, once again joining in, though still seeming pretty sullen.

"Well, damn, I guess so, but I can't keep this to myself. Jesus, look at her!" He pointed to me, and I felt the need to do something for him. I went to curtsy again, but this time despite gripping the apron in the same way as before I held it in place rather than flipping it up.

"You tease."

"Well." Said Tom. "Maybe you can tell people, but not where it is. Say you're sworn to secrecy, but that we said it could happen to them. We might do it again after all."

"Yeah, that sounds good." No doubt the exclusivity and mystery appealed to Jim.

"OK, fine, whatever you say, I don't want to rock the boat. Definitely not." He looked back to me. "So, how about that little dance you did for us back through there. I think I was promised a version with a lot less clothes, and your current outfit definitely qualifies."

"Yeah, give us a spin, Candy." Jim was trying to get back into the swing of things.

I wondered how to do this, what I'd done before wasn't really a dance but I wanted to perform for them. I started by wiggling my body as I crouched slightly, running my hands down my breasts, tummy, along my thighs to my knees and then back up. I rested them lightly on my boobs as I continued to gyrate, I could feel my breasts sway, no doubt the nipples had been peeking out one side and then the other.

A thought flashed into my head and I couldn't resist, I quickly squashed the apron together from either side so my tits hung freely for them all to see. Then I raised my arms above my head and spun around. Keeping my legs close together again, and my arms straight up above my head I continued to shimmy my whole body and again bent at the knees for a few seconds, before straightening up. I couldn't believe I hadn't fallen over, I'd sort of balanced on the toe part of one shoe for the spin and somehow pulled it off.

"Good lord, that is gorgeous, darling. Keep it up."

Keeping the dance going I ran my hands now down the back of my body, going over my bum a couple of times. Another move I'd seen strippers do online popped into my head, I couldn't believe I would do it but I was already starting. I straightened back up and placed my right hand tightly cupping the apron against my pussy and up between my legs, stepped fairly wide apart and then bent fully at the waist keeping my legs straight and holding my left hand out in front of me. I fell forwards onto that hand and into the position I'd ended up in in the cheerleading outfit a week or so back, only this time I had no underwear on. The movement also caused my hair to fall down. I knew I couldn't look back between my legs this time, however, as my veil would flip down to cover my eyes.

I didn't need to look to know this position pleased my audience, though. Andy actually broke into applause and I think Tom joined in briefly too. After a few seconds I stood back up, smoothed down the apron and turned around to face them again.

"Bravo! Enore!" Andy was grinning like a madman, still clapping.

"Wow, Candy, that was quite a show." That was Jim, back in his element it seemed. "OK, though, I think you've had your tip now. Time to head back to work."

"I would protest, but my boss is going to kill me as it is. You were amazing, though, honey. These two don't deserve you. I mean, no offense boys, no one could deserve that." He chuckled to himself as he got up from the couch.

Jim and Tom started to get up as well. Tom followed Andy towards the hall, but Jim came to stand beside me.

"You know." Andy started. "I can't help but wonder what would have happened if I'd chosen a different mix and match outfit."

"What did you have in mind?" Jim placed his hand on the small of my back and gently pushed me to go with him as he walked towards the hallway to have this conversation with Andy.

"Oh, well, I was wondering. If I'd asked for the stockings, suspenders, maybe that barely there fabric top and, you know, nothing else, would she really have come out pretty much naked?"

By now I was stood next to Jim in the doorway, he still had his hand lingering on me though it had shifted downwards to cup one of my ass cheeks. Andy was paused in front of the front door, and Tom stood on the other side of the hall by the kitchen door.

"Yeah, why not? Better luck next time, I guess." Jim had certainly got his cocky attitude back.

I saw Andy glance down to where Jim was casually holding me, regret and envy were making their way across his face a little bit. "Awww, man." He started to reach up for the latch.

"Maybe I can help you out a little bit." I felt Jim's hand creep up my body till it gripped the knot in the apron strap around my neck. I held my breath as Andy swung the door open and started to step out, his eyes however fixed on me. I didn't move even though I was pretty certain what was going to happen and sure enough I felt Jim start to pull on the knot.

Things happened fast, but also seemingly in slow motion. The apron straps came loose and it fell down to my waist, my boobs completely on display for the pizza guy as he stepped over the threshold and onto the driveway. He obviously stopped there and turned back to keep looking, I couldn't help but clasp the apron back to my chest after a few seconds, using both arms crossed in front with my hands together.

We all looked pretty shocked apart from Jim, who reached out and lightly grabbed my hands. "Come on, our guest is leaving." He gently pulled my arms down, and then the one nearest him to my side whilst I moved the other of my own accord. I'd offered no resistance to his pressure so it stayed gentle. My tits were out in the open again. Without really pausing he then used his other hand to reach behind me and take hold of the end of the knot around my waist, holding it out to my side so Andy could see what he was doing.

Still none of the rest of us moved, I didn't have a thought in my head and just waited for the inevitable. I can't say I wanted or didn't want it at that moment, it just seemed out of my control. If Jim wanted to strip me completely for them to look at, what could I do about it?

Jim handled this last part almost as if he planned it. I didn't think he had, but you never know. As he started to pull the final knot that would leave me naked he kicked the door firmly but not too hard. It started to shut, and when I felt the apron slip completely off my body and crumple on top of my feet, I had maybe half a second of Andy's amazed face staring at me before it closed completely and he was left on the other side. I hadn't moved my arms from my side, it was a quick glimpse for sure but he'd no doubt seen all of me.

The three of us left inside stood still for a moment, then I turned and walked past the boys into the front room.

"I can't believe you just did that to me! What were you thinking?!"

They followed me through, obviously. I had a vague inkling I was still wearing nothing but some stockings, suspenders and high heels, but all the tension, excitement, fear and anger I'd been holding in this past half hour or so was pouring out of me. I absolutely wasn't thinking straight.

"Letting some random pizza guy come in here and have me pose for him! How dare you!"

I was gesticulating pretty wildly as I almost shouted this, pacing up and down whilst the boys watched from near the couch. I reached up and mostly tore the veil off my face, flinging it to the ground. Tom meanwhile was back to his sheepish look, Jim was looking mostly bemused but with, I think, a bit of embarrassment.

"If he ever recognizes me out on the street! If he finds out where I live and starts telling people! Oh god!" Even at the time I don't think I truly believed what I was saying. It's not that those points weren't correct, it's just they weren't really what I was thinking. I was still in the high of exposure, I don't think I really cared much who could see me at that point. It was all just an outlet for the whirlwind of emotions, the sort of stuff the 'normal' part of me thought I should want to say.

"I'm sorry, Claire, we thought you'd get a kick out of it. You seemed to enjoy what happened the other times, and you didn't know us any better than you knew Andy last week." Tom's words were obviously somewhat reasonable.

"We sat up half the night coming up with that plan and headed out really early to that dodgy mall across town to get the outfits." Jim was defending himself. "Besides, who are you kidding, you know you're still naked, don't you?"

"Right!" I turned to face him, his tone provoking me to flash with anger again. "And who do I have to thank for that?!"

I knew what I looked like as I stood face on to them both, my hair was a slight mess now it had escaped the ties and I stood with my hands on my hips, my body no doubt flushed with anger and embarrassment. I was basically begging them to stare at my boobs and pussy, to stare at my whole body really, but my anger seemed to give me a sort of protection from shame. Now I was stood still they both took the opportunity to have a lingering look at me.

"Yeah, you really look like you don't want to be doing this."

"Honestly, Claire, we didn't want to upset you. We were just thinking of ways to keep it exciting."

I paused again for a little while, beginning to cool down a little. I crossed my arms under my tits. "OK, fine, I suppose I accept your apology. You have to tell me what's going on next time, though."

Once again the words 'next time' brought smiles to both their faces. It hadn't been intentional to mention it, but I didn't regret it, there was almost certainly going to be a next time. I couldn't resist this kind of feeling.

"Oh, yeah, absolutely. I've got some great ideas." Jim, as ever, was blowing his own trumpet.

"Yes, definitely." Began Tom. "Though, and I hate to say this, Claire, I think you're going to have put some clothes back on. My Mum might be home in a little while, and we probably need to tidy up a bit first."

"Are you insane?" Jim stepped over to stand beside me as he said this. "She can stay naked whilst we tidy up, I mean, she is our maid isn't she?" He was trying to return to the dynamic of a bit earlier, a slightly cocky grin on his face and his hand once again finding its way onto my body.

Sadly for Jim the more matter of fact, boring talk about Mums and tidying up snapped me out of things quite a bit. I stepped forward away from his hand and started to look around for the clothes I'd arrived in. My nudity also began to seem more like something I needed to cover up so I cupped a hand over my pussy with the other arm across my breasts. I could hardly be said to be decent and Jim was no doubt watching me from behind anyway, but I was at least acting almost like you might imagine someone in my position would.

Tom realized what I was looking for and gathered up my t-shirt and skirt from the table, I crouched down to get my knickers from where Andy had dropped them earlier by the couch. I took care to not expose more of myself to Jim behind me.

"Aww, come on. I can't believe you've done this again."

Tom ignored his friend. "Here you go, Claire, you can change in the kitchen whilst we sort out in here if you like."

I took the clothes and decided to take him up on his offer, walking through to the other room and closing the door behind me. I could hear Jim still muttering complaints as I went.

Thinking about Tom's Mum arriving shortly I wasted no time in getting dressed. Once covered I made sure that they were arranged nicely again and I even put my hair back into decent shape. All in all I was presentable again in a few minutes, if she turned up now I imagined she'd never guess what had just gone on even if she was surprised by my presence there.

That said I had no real desire to meet her so I popped my head back into the front room and announced to the boys I was leaving.

"OK, Claire, see you soon. And thanks for understanding earlier, we'll keep you informed next time, I promise." Tom still had a faintly worried air as he was folding the harem costume presumably before he hid it somewhere, but he was also also trying for a sort of calm confidence.

"Thanks. Well, you can get me on facebook if you like."

"Oh, yeah, you can count of it." Said Jim as I opened the door to leave. "Bye, honey." I couldn't help but smile a little bit at that as I headed back to my own house.

[Tghhfgg]

I was distracted through dinner with my parents and spent most of the evening staring at a succession of pointless TV shows, my brain engaged with re-living past adventures and fantasizing about new ones. This time the enjoyment high from what had happened lasted pretty much the rest of the day, and the feelings of embarrassed regret that had hit me the previous times didn't really appear. In fact I was now conscious that the embarrassment was part of the enjoyment, stripping for two horny high school kids and a pizza guy remained slightly shameful and scary but that was why I loved it.

The next morning couldn't come soon enough, I already knew what I was going to do. I wanted to take my adventures further afield than just stripping for Tom and Jim next door. I didn't know if it would start to get boring, Jim in particular probably already had twenty or so scenarios to get me nearly or completely naked, but I was still concerned to not go too far too fast with them. Throughout all of this the thrill was me being naked for guys in slightly contrived 'everyday' situations, that was what turned me on and what I wanted to do more of, but I would have been an idiot to not imagine two 18 year olds weren't also thinking of more.

I didn't want to dwell on all that, so I instead thought about what to do next. I decided I'd continue to dip my toes gently, but make sure it was also something that would give me a thrill. I thought about Geoff spotting me when I walked down my drive a few days back and how I then imagined anonymous watchers as I swung my bum down the street yesterday. I seemed to get a kick out of just the idea of showing off, so why not take advantage of that and also get used to being a bit more free with my body in public. My idea was to practice a bit of naturism in my own back garden.

I once again found myself half feigning sleep as I heard my parents getting ready for work, impatient for them to leave even though I knew I couldn't sunbathe at 8:15am. After they left I ate my breakfast further lamenting that this time there wasn't even an outfit to prepare. I had nothing to do but anticipate and wait. Finally, around 10am I decided my time had come. I headed upstairs to get ready, which was accomplished easily by slipping off my dressing gown and tying up my hair into a bun. I looked at my naked body in the mirror, taking in the view that Tom, Jim and Andy had enjoyed the day before. The thrill was certainly still there and I smiled to myself before making my way downstairs to the back door.

I left the door open but all I took with me was a bottle of sun lotion. It felt important to create the situation I wanted to have absolutely nothing out there I could cover up with, not even a towel. At first I sort of crept across the patio to where I would take in the sun, but as I looked around the garden, again realizing the height of the hedges and the deserted look of the woods across the valley, I grew in confidence. People still might be watching, but they weren't about to pop up and bother me. I had considered earlier that Tom and Jim could do so if they felt like crawling through the hedge, but that seemed unlikely when they could just watch from the skylight. It would be the idea of my hidden admirers that would give me the thrills I sought today.

Clearly my first order of business was to cover my body in sun cream. I couldn't help but remember Jim doing it for me a few days before, and this time I thought about several men watching and enjoying me rubbing the lotion into every part of my nakedness. I did my arms and face fairly quickly, but then spent a good few minutes sat up on the lounger massaging the cream into my tits, squashing them one way then another and bouncing them up and down for my imaginary audience.

Then I passed another few minutes tracing my hands from the tip of my toes all the way up each leg as I sat facing towards Tom's house, lifting and pointing my feet towards the hedge in turn. My legs were apart as I rubbed every inch, repeating for the foliage the show I had briefly given Jim. As my hands finished their work, gently smoothing the cream around my pussy and pubic hair, I definitely thought about masturbating though not particularly seriously. As I wondered how to do my back I tried to look up to Tom's house to see if I could spot any voyeurs but it was impossible to tell. The house seemed totally quiet.

Making my decision, I stood up and this time faced Geoff's house. Disappointingly I realized that Geoff's was a different style house to my and Tom's, and so didn't seem to have skylights. Still, this was all make believe anyway. Looking behind me I squirted cream onto the round top of my ass and used a hand to rub it into both cheeks. In my fantasies at this point Tom, Jim, Geoff, even Andy and several anonymous someones were now treated to my glistening total nudity from head to toe. As I stood there in the sunlight and the open expanse of our yard, occupied with my work and looking down, they had no fear of being spotted and just drank me in. I was so far into the story that I even turned round to make sure everyone got the best views and once again lotioned my breasts, enjoying stroking each nipple to rigid attention. Even though they were just my own hands they felt great on my now extremely supple skin.

Managing to stop with a little difficultly I finally lay down to catch the sun. Repeating the now familiar pattern I went from hyped up and horny to relaxed in the warm sun, and after about 30 minutes or so my mind started to wander. After another half an hour or so I turned over onto my stomach, I imagined that, although they probably preferred looking at my boobs and pussy my admirers also wanted the variety of my ass from time-to-time. Besides, I wanted a proper all over tan to show off.

"Hello there!"

The voice jolted out of my day dreams about 15 minutes later. I realized that it was Geoff and that it was coming from slightly behind me and to the side, he was obviously behind the hedge in his back garden. I lifted myself up a little bit and called out back to him.

"Oh, hi, Geoff. It's me, Claire, we met the other day on your drive."

"Yes, I remember you quite well. I remember your little bikini even better."

Hearing him say that whilst lying there naked was a nice thrill. I wondered how he knew I was here, I figured he could maybe make out a vague shape through the hedge or had heard me shift about on the lounger. I called back again.

"How can you tell I'm here, I thought no one would even know I was out enjoying the sun?" I paused, wondering how daring to be. "You might enjoy my current outfit even more, actually." Turned out with the 'display' I'd put on earlier I was already feeling fairly daring.

"Yes, but can you really call that an outfit exactly?"

I froze. There was an obvious implication to what he'd just said. My heart pounding I instinctively brought one arm up to cover the top of my chest, even though my breasts were still squashed down and surely invisible. I had no idea what to do, there was no way to cover up and I wasn't even sure how I'd check where he was without exposing myself more. Wasn't that what I wanted, though?

"I must say that's a very cute reaction for someone being so brazen. If you wait there a moment I'll show you where I am."

I lay stock still and a few seconds later I again heard Geoff saying hello in his calm but firm manner. This time it was pretty much directly to my left. Keeping my body close to the plastic bed I turned my head and there was Geoff, he seemingly stood about 10 feet tall with his shoulders and head above the hedge.

"How are you up there?!" I squealed.

Up until now when I was naked in front of men I was only pretending to be unaware, this time it was the real deal and I did simply feel embarrassed, I was probably red all over. I uselessly reached one hand back to maybe cover part of my bare bum but quickly realized that just threatened to make my left boob pop out and brought it back up. I wanted to shrink into the floor, but had no choice but to lie there naked whilst Geoff looked me over with a steady, if slightly amused gaze.

"I see what's happened. I could bore you with all the details, but basically the level of my garden is about 5 feet higher than yours. The hedge is planted then there's a barrier holding the earth. The whole street chipped in to do this every three or four houses a few years back, it means that although the road is on a slope we all get roughly level back yards. Surprised a clever girl like yourself didn't realize something must be up, you have noticed you live on a hill, yes?"

Obviously I had noticed that but hadn't stopped to wonder about our yard. It made sense, but that didn't help me now in the slightest.

"Well, I must say, I was in favor of the change when it happened, but I didn't think it would bring me this much enjoyment."

Geoff continued to calmly watch me blush and, now he wasn't speaking, was openly running his gaze up and down my body.

"Er, well, do you think you could let me get up and go back inside? I would never have come out here like this if I'd known you could see. Sorry about that, it's quite embarrassing."

"No need to be embarrassed on my behalf I assure you. Besides, I can't imagine a girl that goes out in that bikini minds too much who sees what. She probably quite likes people seeing, I'd say."

I didn't feel able to say much to that.

"You do look fantastic, by the way. The display you gave me with your ass the other day was lovely, but getting to properly see you now I'm not sure it did it justice. It's pert, there's virtually no sag, but your cheeks wobble quite a bit when you fidget around, not many do all of that. Really, it's gorgeous."

The slightly clinical way he was talking about my body and his enjoyment of it was different again from what I'd experienced before. There was nothing cocky or timid or jockish about his pleasure in me, it was just there, open and obvious. It was also now obvious he intended to continue to enjoy me.

"Well, er, thank you, I suppose. It's just I'm, er, not sure it's appropriate for me to be like this, and, y'know, for you to.."

"There it goes again." Geoff cut across my rather rambling and hesitant speech, nodding at my bum. I felt helpless, any move I made just showed me off more and I was at least 10 yards from cover in every direction. "I can't even imagine how good your breasts will look, they seemed really quite big the other day. Based on your bum they could be spectacular."

It seemed there wasn't much for it, either I was going to have to get up and expose myself for him or I was going to have to beg him. I racked my brain to see if there was anything I could bargain with. I was beginning to realize that I did need an element of control in my fantasies, even if they largely consisted of me acting as if I had none. I wasn't exactly scared or in trouble, but I knew that this wasn't anything like as much fun as my previous experiences with nudity. Not yet in any case.

"Please, Geoff, can you let me go back to the house?" I tried to sound confident but just sounded nervous.

"I'm certainly not stopping you. In fact, I encourage it."

"You know what I mean."

"Well, the thing is I would like to watch you and I don't think there's much you can do about it."

Suddenly I knew what I might be able to bargain with, the answer was obvious really. It also might offer a way to turn this slight horror into something more fun for me.

"Well, you might see me dash across a garden quickly with my hands in place, but is that really what you want?"

"I'm not sure your hands can cover up all of that." He again nodded towards my body. "Besides, yes, I do want to see all of you naked."

I couldn't deny that the way he was talking about me was starting to be slightly exciting, but I still didn't want to sprint naked across the garden in front of him. At first my discomfort with the situation was because of shock and surprise, now, as I began to enjoy the embarrassment a little bit it was also about pride.

"No, I probably wouldn't cover everything, but I'll be inside in seconds. You were trying to persuade me to sun bathe at your house the other day, though, that's obviously out of the question if you don't do the decent thing."

He continued to stare at me coolly, but his lack of immediate response suggested he was beginning to think things over. Eventually he replied.

"I take your point, but sun bathing in a bikini whilst I have to stay inside working is hardly comparable to this kind of view, is it?" He gestured towards me. I realized I'd need to say a little bit more, I tried to relax, I tried to draw on the feelings I'd had showing off when I felt more comfortable.

"I maybe don't have to just sun bathe."

"OK.."

I steeled myself, I felt like I was getting somewhere. I even found myself wondering which of my recent fantasies I might like to try out. My mind struggled to get very far, though, and all I could think of was the delight with which the guys yesterday had greeted a maid's outfit.

"I have a maid's outfit. Not a real maid's outfit, obviously, you can guess what I mean. Maybe I could come round and be your maid whilst you work. Clean, get you a drink. That sort of thing, maybe more"

"Maybe more?"

I tried to look at him with the same detachment he was looking at me and hold his gaze. I was certainly now feeling the sparks of enjoyment peeking through, I even deliberately wobbled my bum a little.

He looked me up and down some more still not seeming to react much, but after a few seconds he did let out a sort of small laugh. "Well, just when I think I know where this is going things take another turn. You really are a remarkable girl, Claire."

This time I stayed silent.

"There's clearly no way I can refuse an offer like that. Especially from a naked girl. In fact, it's perfect timing, my wife is away for work till tomorrow so this evening is a good time for you to do a spot of maid work. I'll expect you at 8:45."

I was imagining I'd have a day at least to prepare but I didn't have any reason to object, I had no plans that evening and could easily give an excuse to my parents. I did have to somehow get the outfit but I supposed I could go buy one from the same mall Tom and Jim had gone to if I had to.

"Thank you."

He had one lingering look at me as I continued to lie exposed in front of him, then he nodded a goodbye and turned and walked towards his house. His head soon vanished behind the hedge and he didn't seem to hesitate or look back. I lay there for maybe 30 more seconds before getting up and scampering into the house. I covered my pussy and tits as best I could as I went, though I felt the latter bounce almost violently about and I'm sure my efforts at concealment were wasted. I couldn't help but imagine voyeurs enjoying the show. I'd watched a few videos online of women with large breasts letting them bounce freely whilst running and it was quite a sight. It was, as ever, a thrill to think I could easily be one of those fantasies, that people would want to watch me. It did seem as if Geoff was a man of his word, however, and was by that point back indoors.

I had a shower to wash off the lotion, got dressed in a pair of jeans and a top and decided my first order of business was to get the outfit I needed. Tom was the obvious person to contact, he lived next door and seemed the more likely to just help me out. I messaged him saying I needed a quick favor and waited. I figured I had a few hours before I needed to think about heading out to the mall myself. For now I was trying not to think about what might happen later, both to not be too nervous and to not get too attached to some possible fantasies.

Tom messaged back about 20 minutes later and we had a quick conversation. I said I wanted to borrow the maids outfit I'd worn part of the other day. It turned out the apron I'd worn was in fact a sexy cook's apron, and truthfully all that existed of that particular get up. However, and luckily for me, they had also bought French maid's attire. That had been their original idea but Jim saw the apron on their shopping trip and had a better one, amazingly enough when he explained it later Tom had agreed. A lot of that tale was pretty irrelevant to my request but Tom seemed to enjoy discussing how they had decided to dress and undress me.

The upshot was that he rang the doorbell a few minutes after all that with a carrier bag. He stepped into the hall, explaining he'd even gone so far as to include the shoes I'd worn the other day. I shut the door and quickly glanced inside the bag, it seemed to be what I needed.

"So, what do you have in mind with the outfit?" He was trying to sound casual, but was clearly very interested in my reply. I didn't want to say what my real plan was so just mumbled something about enjoying the fantasy and wanting to try it out here. I wondered if he'd ask to watch and started to consider if I'd let him. It had its appeal, but it seemed like a distraction from whatever might happen later that day.

"Oh, great." He said, sounding slightly preoccupied. "Well, now I've done you this favor, you owe me one in return I reckon."

"Really, is that so?"

"Yeah, that's the way it works."

"I suppose." I was hesitant, this seemed a fairly rehearsed little speech. "What did you have in mind?"

"Well, I've a few ideas I'd like to try out with you, and, y'know ... maybe Jim doesn't have to be there as well, and we could.."

"Look, Tom, I know we've got up to some things, and I can understand you getting the wrong impression, but I'm not interested in you like that.."

"No, No!" He cut in, slightly shocked. "I don't mean that. I mean, you're gorgeous, Claire, obviously, but it's just stuff like what's happened before. Not that I'm saying anything has happened, but.. Honestly, I swear."

"Well, OK, I guess that sounds ... OK."

He looked at me, still nervous.

"Is part of the idea possibly for me to not be wearing very many clothes again?" He began to grin as sheepishly as ever. "Or perhaps for me to be taking them off for you?"

This conversation was exactly what I needed to properly get myself in the mood for later, I was more-or-less fully recovered from the shock of Geoff catching me unawares earlier. I found myself wanting to tease Tom more, maybe get him to talk me through one of those ideas, maybe try on whatever outfit or lack of outfit he had in mind.

"I'll, er, let you know. Maybe we could try something on Saturday?"

"Fine."

We both hesitated a bit too long to keep things going, I was still thinking about later and Tom lost momentum now he'd secured my future participation. He said something about leaving and I went to open the door for him. As he got near me he sort of hesitated and I saw his hand nearest me reach out and then pull back. I figured I knew what was going on.

"You wanted to smack my ass, didn't you."

He seemed reluctant to speak, but then blurted out "I was thinking about it. It seemed like you let Jim that last time, and.."

"After all you've done to me, I guess I should be flattered you hesitated." He sensibly kept his mouth shut. "Go on, then, I suppose I'm getting used to it a little bit." It was true, it was exactly the sort of casual gesture that showed guys were enjoying my body that I now knew drove me a bit wild.

I cocked my hip slightly and he reached out and half patted, half spanked my jean clad backside. I turned to look at him, he still looked a bit unsure.

"Not as good as you were hoping?" I asked him, trying to sound as cheeky as possible. "Maybe it's not as satisfying when I'm wearing clothes, you'll have to ask Jim." I felt a bit bad adding that part, but I couldn't resist.

"I dunno." He sounded almost thoughtful now. The idea of dropping my jeans for him flashed across my mind. Before I could really do anything more, though, he took a few steps back and then started to walk out of the door, this time as he passed he drew his hand back and gave me a really solid slap across the ass, carrying on out whilst I let out a shriek, though more in surprise than real pain. He turned and grinned at me after he'd gone a little way down the drive. "That one was good!"

I couldn't think of any comeback so watched him leave with my hand on my ass. As with yesterday when he stepped in to make sure Jim didn't dominate all of the proceedings I decided I enjoyed this side of Tom more. There was no time to dwell on that for now, however, it could wait till Saturday.

I went up to my room and took an inventory of the carrier bag. There was a satin (or satin like) black, very short dress with a sewn in white lace bunched underskirt that would fan the skirts out quite a bit. It had lace edging around the neck line, which plunged down and surely offered a great deal of cleavage. There were two back fishnet stockings with an elastic top to stay up without a suspender belt. They also had a slight lace frill at the top and lace bows sewn into the front of the elastic band. There was also a pair of white knickers with 6 or so frills sewn across the back half. That these were part of the outfit confirmed that the skirt would probably be showing off my panties a lot of the time. There was also a black and white garter and a small white lace half apron. There was even a thin, black lace choker with a tiny bell on the front, though it didn't seem to actually ring. Then, finally, there was a small white lace cap with a black ribbon on top and two large white ribbons that would hang half way down my back. It seemed like I would have to clip it to my hair to keep it on. Along with the classic black stilettos I had all the elements of the 'traditional' outfit.

I decided that I'd rather be gone before my parents turned back up, so I resolved to get dressed and leave the house around 6:45. I then figured I'd just drive around or park somewhere and read, before coming back, parking in a side road and walking to Geoff's. I got my excuse in, messaging my Mum saying I was heading round to a friend's and would be back late. Then I tried to waste the time until I needed to get ready. Soon enough it was time to dress.

My first decision was whether to wear a bra. As I still didn't have any really sexy ones I figured I'd wait and see what it looked like without one. The knickers felt cheap and tight, but were pretty full at both front and back. The stockings slipped on fairly tightly too, but that also meant they were likely to stay in place. I arranged them to have the bows at the front and seam at the back and slipped the garter up above the stocking top on my right leg. Next I slipped the dress over my head and settled it into place. It fit quite snuggly, the boys had chosen a size 'small' which suited my height but not my chest size. As I struggled to zip it up at the back I felt the tension across my boobs, it seemed braless was probably not just fine but obligatory.

I tied the apron in place around my waist, causing the dress to hug my figure there just as well as it strained across my tits. Finally I attached the cap to my hair which I'd bunched up on top of my head, and tied the lace choker around my neck. I had decided to wear my contacts and had also taken more care with make up that was usual, even raiding my Mum's mascara and red lipstick. I inspected myself in the mirror, the whole effect even surprised me, just like in the cheerleader outfit I looked and felt like a male fantasy come to life. I couldn't help but try and look innocently into the mirror as I turned and flashed my knickers. I didn't need to do more than lean forwards slightly to bring my underwear into view, and if I bent as if picking something up from a table it was like I wasn't wearing a skirt at all. Even stood up straight the stocking tops and garter were well below the hem line.

Glancing at the clock I knew I needed to get going. I took off the cap and put on my winter coat that would easily cover the outfit. My make up and neck wear still might draw a second glance but with luck no one would see it until I arrived at Geoffs. I brought a bag with a change of clothes and my heels in and headed out to the old car my parents let me use.

The next few hours passed smoothly, I drove around for a little while and then read whilst parked in a quiet part of a fast food restaurant's car park. A few cars came and went nearby but no one seemed to even notice I was there. With the butterflies very much starting to setup in my stomach I drove to the quiet side street that came off mine a few houses before Geoff's place, parked just round a corner and, after a few moments fixing the cap using the rear view mirror and wondering what the heck was about to happen, I put on stilettos and heel clicked the minute or so up the road to be stood outside his front door.

At this point there was no turning back, or so I told myself, and I rang the doorbell. Geoff answered it a few moments later.

"Claire, come in." I stepped through and waited while he closed the door. He turned and looked at bag. "Do you need to change?"

"No, I have the outfit on under my coat. This is for when I go home, I don't think I can wear it in front of my parents."

"Yes, indeed, I should have guessed with that hat. Well, you can put your bag in the kitchen and do anything you need to get ready. I've left out a tray of drinks for you to serve, just bring it through here when you can, that's where we are." He indicated a door off the hall.

"We?!"

"Yes, it's poker night, so I have a few friends over. You'll be the maid for the evening as we agreed."

"But ... I only said I'd be *your* maid!"

"And you are. Do you think maids usually have a say in who their employers invite to the house?"

I felt surprised and unsure, but I also felt like I'd been building up to wearing this outfit all day long.

"Look, if you're worried about them recognizing you or knowing what's going on then don't be. I've told them I've hired someone for the night, they'll think you're from an agency and there's no way they'd guess what's really going on. It's pretty unusual, and I certainly don't make a habit of it. How could I? Besides, your make up already makes you look quite different, if they saw you around town I really doubt they'd make the connection. Even if they did they wouldn't do or say anything, they're all married, like me."

I didn't want to dwell on the married part or why what was about to happen was unfit for mentioning in public, though I guessed just having me there in that outfit was enough to not mention to your wife. I also sensed that trying to back out of an agreement with someone like Geoff would be tricky.

"OK, OK, I guess it's fine."

"Of course it is. Now, to help things even more I'll not call you Claire. How about, in keeping with the outfit I'm hoping to see soon, we call you Yvette. Can you speak French?"

"Not really. I did it at school a bit, though."

"OK, good. Put on an accent a bit and use a few French words. It doesn't matter if it sounds fake, the guys will probably like it better in that case anyway." He looked around. "Right, ready to get started I think. I'll see you in a moment, Yvette."

He went to go through the door he'd indicated earlier and I went through to the kitchen. I could see a tray with 4 beer bottles on it and a bowl of crisps. I put my bag in a corner and took off my coat. There was no mirror, but I made sure my outfit was in place as best I could. I straightened my apron, tying it tight to my waist once more. I checked that my stockings were up high and straight, I even reached up and made sure my frilly white knickers were sitting well. I told myself that was to ensure I was all covered up, but I couldn't help but notice I also made sure they were sitting snug to my skin. I was maybe procrastinating a little bit, but I felt like I needed to look my best for Geoff and his friends. Then I picked up the tray and made my way to the room where they were.

As I opened the door and walked through I found myself saying in a slightly silly voice. "Bonjour, Messieurs, 'ere are your drinks!" I started into the room and saw Geoff and three other men sat around a cloth covered dining table in the middle of what seemed like the front room. They all turned to watch me approach, the cards momentarily forgotten.

The first thing I noticed as they stared, seemingly surprised by my entrance, was that they were definitely all older and around Geoff's age, which I guessed was somewhere in his 40s. They could all have been my father, and I was certainly far from my own bedroom showing off to a pair of nervous high schoolers. I ignored the butterfly somersaults my stomach was doing and slightly wobbled my way to the nearest guy and placed a beer bottle down next to him.

"Voila, sir." I continued in my silly accent.

"Goddamn, Geoff, you found something here." I looked up at who had spoken, it was the guy sat opposite the one I'd just served. From his eye line currently he was probably tracking my cleavage as I'd put the drink down. "Do that again, I'm begging you." He continued, still staring at my boobs.

I walked round to the next man who was, in fact, Geoff. "Gentlemen this is Yvette, she'll be serving us this evening. Anything you want from her, just ask." I wasn't sure about how he'd worded that, but I carried on distributing the drinks for now.

I gave Geoff and then the guy who'd spoken their drinks, all eyes were on me and I probably started to color a little bit. I tried to keep a professional attitude, though. As I walked away to serve the final player the vocal guy called out, "don't leave me," in a obviously put on voice, then, as I bent slightly to place the final drink I saw him lean out as if to try and look up my skirt. It was a half joking attempt really, but he may well have seen something anyway. I ignored him for now, I was pretty sure they'd all see my knickers soon enough.

"Thanks, Yvette, you can go wait on the couch till we need you."

"Make sure I can see you!" That was the resident comedian.

"Come on, Mike, lay off for a minute will you. She's not going anywhere." That was one of the two others. I walked over to the couch whilst he now addressed Geoff. "She isn't is she?"

Geoff laughed. "No, we have her for the evening."

I settled down onto the couch, the skirt was so short it just fanned out around me and I could feel it was only my knickers and legs touching the sofa. I needed to sit up straight and keep my legs together to not show off too much to the poker players, the majority of whom were still watching closely. The final man now spoke. "OK, back to the game."

"Wait, wait." It was Mike again, he turned in his chair to face me. "We should introduce ourselves, shouldn't we?"

"Ahh, a good idea. Yvette, this is Brad, Glen, and you already heard that this is Mike." The three men all nodded at me, Mike with a pronounced leer. Brad was the person who had asked how long I'd stay and Glen had wanted to get on with the game. This was still the case as he picked up the deck and began to deal.

"You're a real spoil sport sometimes." Muttered Mike as he picked up his cards.

I was no expert in poker but I'd seen it on TV and played a few games with friends over the years, so could follow what was going on. The game continued, they seemed to be just playing for cash. I sat primly in my uniform trying to relax a little but not really succeeding, all four of the men took most opportunities to look at me as the next few hands played out. I smiled at them as I imagined a good maid would. I tried to make a little sense of what I was feeling, there was certainly a massive thrill there even if I was slightly terrified of how these older men would react. Normally the situations I was in started with a tension, with me needing to lose some clothes to make it really exciting, but here my outfit and the situation was incredibly naughty from the off, I was a plaything for them already.

On the third or fourth hand I observed from the couch it seemed like Brad lost a pot, as the cards were dealt again he looked slightly annoyed and grabbed a handful of crisps. Almost immediately he put them down again.

"Jesus, Geoff, have you not got anything other than plain?"

"I'm sure we have. Yvette, go get us some more snacks from the kitchen."

I stood up obediently, glad to be given some more attention, and Geoff told me where to find the bowls and crisps. I was equal to the task and came back out a few moments later with the food. I served Brad and he thanked me with a smile. This time I decided to wait where I was, standing by his side. After a few moments he turned to me, showing his cards.

"I'm sure someone who looks like you has a fair amount of luck, certainly more than me. What would you suggest?"

I decided to play along with my silly maid persona and accent. "Oh, I could not say, monsieur! Perhaps you should put some of those little tokens into the middle of the table, the other gentlemen seem to do that beaucoup."

"She does sound more skilled than you." Said Geoff with a smirk.

"Why not." Brad tossed some chips into the pot. The play continued.

As we waited for the action to be back to us, Brad leaned back slightly and half-whispered to me. "You may as well play this for me, Yvette, you can't be worse." I felt him lightly place his arm around my legs and his hand just above the back of my knee, ushering me closer. I stepped in, waiting, Brad's hand lingered on my body.

When it was our turn his hand had already drifted up to around my stocking top and he was gently keeping me close to the table.

"The delightful Yvette is in charge of my play here, watch out boys."

"I think we should throw in more tokens 'ere sir." I said.

"By all means." He leaned back, giving me access to his chips, I bent forward and across him and his hand climbed up to my knickers as I did so. It was pretty much what I'd expected, it felt weird, scary and amazing at the same time.

As I counted out the bet I heard Geoff speak up. "I'm not sure Yvette needs the support, Brad."

"Well, we wouldn't want her to do herself an injury, would we?" He didn't move his hand, starting to actually rub across both cheeks of my arse whilst ruffling the frills on my knickers. From his perspective Geoff could probably watch it all, my skirt not really getting in the way given how far I was bent over. My mind was the familiar half blank half excited, I could feel how strong the pull was to just do whatever they wanted.

"No, I suppose not." I saw Geoff move his gaze from my bum to my face and look at me, it felt like one of those moments where I might decide how things would progress. As ever I didn't hesitate. "I am 'ere to serve ze messieurs." I said, returning Geoff's look with a smile. He gave me a slightly amused and quizzical smirk, but got on with playing his hand. I straightened up but allowed Brad to hold me close to his side, his hand now under my skirt he continued to slide it through the fabric sewn into my knickers and this time gave my bum a couple of squeezes. I stood still, I was absorbed in acting like I thought an obedient French Maid would.

As the game continued Brad kept lightly groping my legs and bum, sometimes letting his hand trail almost absentmindedly down to my calves before sliding it back up past the garter and onto my underwear, lifting my skirt slightly in the process. It wasn't incredibly blatant, he even let go a few times, but everyone was obviously aware what was happening. I could see Mike especially staring with a expression that seemed both jealous and extremely interested. If anything Geoff seemed least involved, but he was also the player I could see the least of from where I was stood.

As things turned out we won, it was pretty lucky but Brad pinched my butt cheek in celebration. I let out an exaggerated squeak and stood back quickly, lightly brushing his hand away from my knickers. "Oh, monsieur!".

"Don't worry, Yvette, you deserve a tip for that!" He picked up a small denomination chip and held it up. I started to reach out but he shook his head. "No, no, I think there's a better way of doing this." He beckoned me forward again and I obeyed. He reached up to my cleavage, hooked a finger lightly inside the neck line and very gently tugged me downwards. I went with it, bending at the waist and proffering my bosum towards him. He then pushed the chip down between my boobs which were bulging up towards him. They were quite firmly pushed together, so he had to use a bit more force than he'd first appreciated, but he soon enough got it in place. I looked down at it just peeking out from between my tits and then back up at his face. "Oh, Thank you, sir!"

"My pleasure."

"Honestly, Brad. She looks about 16, you should be ashamed of yourself." Said Glen primly as I stood up and took the chip out of my cleavage.

"Yeah, right, as if 16 year olds look like that. Who are you kidding anyway, you're looking at her just like the rest of us. Why do you think she's here, exactly, to do the house work?"

"I can assure everyone Yvette is of age to be our maid, aren't you dear?"

I nodded. "Of course, sir, I have the 18th anniversary last week." I'd been 18 for few months, but it seemed the done thing in this role play and was likely to make them think I was even older.

"As for why she's here, the agency I used did mention there might be a bit more to the service than normal maid work. I guess we'll see."

Mike laughed heartily whilst Glen shook his head, I stayed nervously stood a few steps away from Brad whose turn it now was to deal. Glen tutted but picked up his cards and the game continued.

That hand with Brad set the pattern for the next half hour or so. I wandered between the players, mostly going to whoever called for me at the beginning of a hand and waited by their side. I did occasionally offer my silly 'French' advice when asked, but that got less and less frequent. Mostly they had me bet for them as it meant I had to bend over and I, of course, always bent at the waist, smiling at whoever's turn it was to look down my top from across the table as I did so.

All four of them eventually had their way with my legs and bum. The most handsy was Mike, he pretty much never left me alone and also couldn't resist cracking terrible jokes to let everyone know what he was up to. The first time I went to him, gently pushed in his direction by Brad, he let me stand beside him, then he lent slightly backwards, said something like "now, how did that luck thing work," and placed his palm firmly on my butt cheek under the skirt.

"Oh, yes." He grinned. "I think I'm getting my hand in now."

Every move I made was accompanied by a few pats on my ass, and he at one point managed to get his hand slightly up my back onto bare skin above the panties. I briefly wondered if it might get stuck but he got it back down again smoothly enough. As he did I felt it tug my knickers down a little bit at the back and his palm brush the top my naked butt crack, it didn't seem deliberate though it may well have been.

I straightened up and, without reflecting too much, reached both hands under my skirt and hitched my underwear back snugly in place. Mike obviously noticed, and I'm sure a few of the others did too. It certainly didn't slow him down, though. One of his favorite moves was to snap my garter belt or stocking top against my thigh, luckily never too hard.

My mood throughout was a slightly lesser version of how I'd felt when dancing practically naked yesterday, or when I stripped completely in front of Jim. It was like I was out of my body taking in the scene of a beautiful girl showing off for some guys, the kind of scene I'd watched and fantasized about repeatedly, but even more so. It still felt scary and slightly out of control, but I had roller-coaster-ride anticipation every time I felt one of them play with my body or have a particularly blatant glance at part of me, it was the exact feeling I'd been pursuing with my behaviour the last week or so. I felt like it would be possible to just walk away from the table if I wanted to, but at the same time I was absolutely a ditzy servant who knew no better than to just do whatever her masters told her to.

Brad continued more-or-less as he'd started, giving me a good feel from time-to-time and often gently holding my upper thigh, but it wasn't the constant attention of Mike. It took about ten minutes for Geoff to get in on the act, at first I thought he wanted to stay aloof from what was going on but if that had been his initial plan he dropped it. As I was making my way round the table he took my hand and guided me to stand beside him.

"When in Rome." He said, very matter-of-factly. Then, after a few minutes of play I felt his hand stroking the back of one of my thighs, I looked down at him and he returned my glance. "I'm not sure why, but I feel like I've wanted to do that for some time." He had a slight grin and spoke mostly to himself. He contented himself with only a few hands with me and mostly stuck to my legs, with an occasional bum grab as I bent over. Despite that by the odd comment he made or the attitude he took it always felt like he was largely in charge, and was the one allowing me to be groped by the others.

Glen outwardly ignored me and never made a move to have me help him, though I could feel his eyes on me a lot of the time. He certainly took his opportunities to look at my boobs as I bent over, though without the smile the others gave. Eventually Brad insisted I go to him for the next round, he protested but not too strongly and I took my place. At first he seemed to be ignoring me, but after I started watching the game rather than him I eventually felt a touch quite low down on my legs.

He just stroked my calves, and pretty tentatively, it became clear he wasn't going to lift his hand above the level of the table, seemingly not wanting to let the others see what he was doing. I could tell how far gone into the role I was as I ended up just finding this pretty boring, and was even disappointed when the group insisted I stay there for the next round as well.

As he finished dealing the cards Brad, without looking in his direction said "Glen, I swear, if you don't grab her butt soon you're out of the game." Mike again laughed his laugh and Glen looked up, he seemed on the verge of saying something but thought better of it. About a minute later I felt his hand creep its way to my bum, and when it was time he pushed me forwards by the ass to place his bet.

"Flesh and blood like the rest of us, then, eh?" Geoff commented when the hand was done. Glen again kept quiet, but from then on took his turn with the rest of them.

The next step came after I'd been sent to get some more snacks. As I returned it seemed Mike was in the midst of losing a hand, I happened to serve him last and so stayed by his side when I was done, but it was too late. The chips were pushed away from him before he had the chance for even one stroke of my knickers.

"Honestly, Yvette, what were you thinking. You took the luck away from me and I lost, this one's on you!"

Although he obviously was annoyed about the poker, his scolding of me seemed in jest. He wasn't about to give it up, though.

"I'm sure the lovely Yvette didn't mean it." Brad joined in.

"Well, maybe she didn't but I lost the money all the same. I think I'm going to have to punish you, dear."

"Steady on, there."

"It won't be too bad, I promise, Geoff, but she needs to learn." He pushed away his chair from the table. "Come on, young lady, across my knee, you're getting a spanking."

"Oh, monsieur!" I raised my hand to my face, and let out a gasp. I was playing along, the idea of getting a spanking in a maid costume in front of these men was far too much excitement for me to pass up.

Mike took my hand, pulling me down towards his lap quite firmly. I allowed myself to follow, though I'm not sure if I could have resisted and I fell forwards across his lap.

Mike wasn't happy with my position just yet, though. I felt his hand on my bum pushing me further over, I shuffled my body until I needed to stop myself falling by putting my hands onto the floor in front. Although it wasn't strictly necessary I lifted both my feet and bent my legs upwards at the knee, wiggling them slightly to add to my damsel-in-distress air.

"Sir, please, this is too much!"

"Nonsense, Yvette, you need to learn. Now, you need to hold still a moment." As I lightly kicked my legs I could feel Mike using one hand firmly on my bum to keep me in place and the other to spread out my skirts, leaving my knickers as free and out in the open as possible. He eventually settled on a position of using one forearm to press the skirts to the small of my back, with the other poised among the ruffles of my white panties. He could certainly now give me a spanking, but was content at first to just rub and squeeze my bum.

"OK, here it comes." He brought his hand up and then down for the first time, hard and fast. It was a proper spank, the sound of him hitting my ass carrying across the room.

"Owwww!" I cried out, making sure it sounded slightly ridiculous.

I looked up, I was mostly facing Geoff and I started to protest to him but Mike's second blow landed on my arse, momentarily distracting me. It felt harder, but that was probably just because it was in the same spot as last time.

"Oh, sir, you are le patron, can you not 'elp me?"

"I'm sorry, Yvette, I wasn't sure if it was appropriate at first, but I think it might do you some good."

"I think he's enjoying the show." added Brad.

Mike slapped my butt for a third time. He really seemed to be warming up now and there was a definite sting on my ass cheek, my cry of pain was no longer entirely put on.

"Nearly there, Yvette, nearly there." He moved his arm from my back and I felt him try to rearrange my skirts again. This time he tugged the front of them from under me and used both hands to push my dress forwards up my body, exposing bare flesh above my knickers. He again used one arm to hold my dress up and out of the way, the small of my back now completely uncovered along with my knicker-clad behind. With the force he'd used to lift my dress some more I'd been pushed further over his lap and it was no longer possible to lift my head and see what the others were doing, but I'm sure they were watching closely. Momentarily satisfied he spanked me again.

"How many left is that?" Chuckled Brad. "Ten?"

"I think it's eleven, actually." Replied Mike, also with a laugh in his voice.

"No, please, zis is pas fair!" I said, though in vain as another blow landed, Mike was now swapping butt cheeks with each spank as I wiggled about beneath his grip on my back.

"I think she might have had enough correction for now, Mike."

"I'm not sure." Mike did seem to pause, however, and was now back to just stroking my backside in the same spot he'd lately been paddling. "Maybe one more, just to be sure."

"You know, I always thought you got spanked on a bare bottom." Brad obviously wanted to spice things up a little for the finale. I pretended to be shocked, letting out another squeal, though ever since I'd lain over Mike's lap and assumed the slightly helpless position I'd thought about him pulling my knickers down. I looked on it happening with both fear and anticipation, it seemed like the done thing.

"A very good point." I felt Mike reach for the back of my knickers, I held my breath. He lifted the back away from my body and then pulled it down, hitching it behind my butt cheeks which easily held it in place.

"Oh, Monsieur!"

"Jesus, look at that." Mike seemed so enraptured he hadn't even grabbed or smacked it yet. From my vantage point I saw a pair of legs walk round the table, it seemed Brad had decided to take a better look. After a few more moments I did feel Mike's hand stroke firmly but fairly quickly across both of my ass cheeks and then withdraw, the final spank was coming.

"Ohhhhhhh!" It was the sharpest yet, with an accompanying sound of skin on skin that I'm sure was satisfying for the spanker. It was pretty satisfying for me.

"OK, up you get." Mike released his pressure on my back and gave my still exposed posterior a few encouraging pats. I gingerly rose from his lap and stepped to the side of the table. My mind was now barely processing events, I was so caught up in the fantasy of an innocent maid being taken advantage of, it felt like a drug.

I turned my back to the 4 men, I could feel that my knickers were still how Mike had left them, mostly in place at the front but wedged down beneath both butt cheeks at the back. I looked back over my shoulder at them and reached down with both hands to my bum, lifting my skirts and exposing myself once more to them all. I rubbed my no doubt slightly reddened butt cheeks.

"Look what you 'ave done, my little bottom will be sore for days."

"It looks perfectly OK from here, darling." Brad was stood a few paces away.

"OK, Yvette, back to work. I think we could all do with another drink after that excitement." Geoff again took charge.

"Oui, monsieur." I said in a slightly resigned voice. Still with my back to them and my skirts hitched up I pulled my knickers back into place and then turned to face them.

"Ahh, Yvette, I think you may need to readjust your dress." Geoff nodded towards my cleavage and looked down, it seemed Mike's manhandling of my dress or my wiggling about had allowed part of my right nipple to start peeking out from my neckline.

"Ohh, excusez-moi!" I reached down and quickly tucked that breast back in place, the nipple again a few centimetres below the neckline.

"Well, that was stupid thing to say." Mike aired his displeasure as I walked out to get their drinks.

As I put the beers onto the tray I did wonder about how far things might go. It was obvious to me that everyone apart from Geoff was now probably convinced I was a stripper. They were happy to play along with the maid act at the moment, and Mike was obviously finding ways to make it more interesting, but perhaps at some point they would expect me to take over and get on with things. I hoped they'd just continue to let the maid fantasy play out and not get impatient. Unlike the last few times I wasn't really agonizing or worrying about if I would end up naked for them, it was out of my hands. I had promised to be their maid, after all. The thought of dancing naked for them had already flashed across my mind a few times, but I tried to avoid dwelling on it for now, it was too tempting and that realization was a little scary. Besides I didn't want to get ahead of myself, it would only be real fun if we got there 'organically'.

After I served them all drinks again the game continued as before, only now if anyone lost a particularly big pot or just generally felt aggrieved they would pretend to blame me and demand I suffer the consequences. Luckily (or unluckily) there wasn't a repeat of what happened with Mike, but I would be directed to bend over and present my bum to the injured party, obviously making sure my skirt wasn't in the way. They would then deliver a few slaps to my knickers whilst I held my position and let out a few over-the-top exclamations. No one spanked me as hard as Mike had that first time, even he himself, I imagine they realized the game wouldn't be able to continue for very long if they'd kept that pace up.

I say everyone took a turn, and that's true, though 80% of the time it was Mike and Brad. Although outwardly Brad was much more polite and restrained in fact they were pretty much egging each other on with me, making me stay bent over with my underwear exposed for ages before delivering their blows, or positioning me so the other could look down my top whilst they spanked me. In one instance Brad asked if I could touch my toes, I enthusiastically said that I could, and from them on that was the position I was told to assume to be slapped. Although being 18 and relatively fit it was easy enough for me to do I did start to feel it in my legs after a few times, though it didn't stop me automatically folding myself over whenever one of the guys told me to.

Geoff took his turn, but only a few times in total and usually when Brad hinted he hadn't for a while. Glen, predictably, never asked himself but enthusiastically delivered a few blows to my bum when someone else told me to let him. It was impossible not to try and tease him, the second time I was sent his way I bent over but then before he could spank me I stood back up and asked him in my best innocent maid's voice.

"Oh, sorry monsieur, should I not try and touch my toes for you?"

He went quite red, which was a bit much given what he'd already seen and done, but nodded that I should. I turned back round and this time eased my body down into position, my hands in fact gripping my ankles as I'd found it was more comfortable. When I was like that I could feel my skirts doing their best to fall down my back, though the bunched underskirt prevented it from draping completely down my body. In any case my ass was obviously completely exposed in the now stretched quite tight knickers. Geoff delivered the obligatory 2 or 3 slaps to my ass and I squealed in a silly voice, then stood up rubbing my bum for no more reason than to prolong my exposure to him.

About ten thirty or so Geoff made the suggestion that perhaps they'd played enough poker for the night. I was surprised they were stopping so early, and it seemed as if the other guys were as well judging by their reactions.

"I am a little tired of the game but I was also thinking of Yvette, I'm not sure when she has to leave." He didn't really look at me so I didn't immediately reply to the question. I didn't know what to say in any case, we hadn't discussed how long I'd stay and I was obviously caught up in the fantasy at that moment.

"Yvette wants us to keep playing, don't you darling?" That was Mike, whose side I was by at the moment. I could tell he was not happy with this development as he wasn't grabbing me any where at that moment.

"Oui, Monsieur. If you would like it I am 'ere to serve."

"I suppose if Yvette is happy then we could continue. I am a little bored with normal poker, maybe we can think of a more interesting game?"

He did seem to be addressing me directly now.

"I am 'appy with whatever you want to play, monsieur."

"I'm glad to hear it, Yvette, I was actually thinking about how we could have you join in."

"But I 'ave no money with me, monsieur."

"People don't always bet their money at poker, Yvette."

"I think you might be on to something here, Geoff." Brad seemed to think he knew what was happening.

"Might he?" Asked Mike. "I don't quite follow, but if Yvette is involved I'm in."

"Well, I was just thinking that sometimes in poker people wager their clothing." He smiled at me. "Or, so I've heard."

The tension in the room was rising and even though Geoff was speaking in a fairly light and matter of fact way all their eyes were on me. It was probably obvious to everyone now what was going on. I wondered if I'd be able to keep myself together, obviously the desire to go further for them was there, how could it not be given what I'd done already, but so now was the scary anticipation that came with not quite knowing how things would go. It was also much tougher to stay in character with the intense gazes that all the guys were now giving me and I did really want to keep my innocent maid act up, just taking my clothes off seemed a bit seedy. Like this morning in the garden I needed the innocent tease aspect, and it was much tougher to maintain with this group of older men than with Jim and Tom.

"But I, er, cannot play le poker." I tried to look unsure, which wasn't a stretch.

"Right, but how about we play for your clothes?"

"I do not understand.."

"I still don't either, but I'm sure I'm going to like it!" Mike at this point gave my bum an encouraging pat.

"It's quite simple, we'll play hands of poker and whoever wins wins an item of your clothing."

"We don't have to wear it, do we Geoff?" Asked Brad with a hint of irony in his voice.

"You can do what you like with it, you've won it."

"Right, so you're saying we don't necessarily need to let Yvette keep wearing it either."

"I doubt anyone would choose that." He left quite a pause here, but then continued in a much lighter voice. "However, who can say, it takes all sorts. Anyway, Yvette, what do you say? Shall we keep playing or call it a night, and send these boys home to their beds?"

"And their wives." Added Brad.

At this another shiver of excitement and fear went through me, at first I'd hated to think that they all had other women waiting for them at home, but now it was something that made the situation even more enticing to me. From the first time I'd invited the boys into my bedroom to watch me undress I was being excited by the 'wrongness' of what I was doing, and there was no way 18 year old girls were supposed to be the performer at their married neighbors poker night.

"I am not sure, but it would be a shame to stop your game, monsieur, you seem to be having a good time."

"Good girl!" That was Mike.

"We could, er, just play a few hands.." Ventured Glen in a very hesitant voice. Everyone seemed surprised he'd joined in this conversation, but Geoff took it in his stride nonetheless.

"Yes, excellent suggestion, Glen. We'll just play for your cap first."

"I think I rather want her to keep the cap on, actually." Said Brad, thoughtfully.

"Who cares, let's get on with it!" Mike wasn't pleased with these negotiations.

"Fine, the first hand will be for her apron. Whose deal is it?"

I realized that at some point in the last minute or so, without me actually saying a clear yes, the men had decided to start playing for my clothes anyway. I didn't object, but kept my spot at the side of the table. Amazingly the gravity of the game meant that Mike was still leaving me alone and I ended up drifting around the table as the hand progressed. The guys were watching me quite a bit as it went on.

It was a fairly big hand, Mike turned out to have been bluffing and Brad eventually won quite a sizable amount. Mike uttered a few curses as Brad gathered in the chips.

"Right, I suppose I should claim my real prize." He turned to look at me and I reached behind my back to untie my apron.

"Not yet, Yvette. Given it's mine now I think I should be the only one touching it going forwards."

"Oui, monsieur." I walked over to Brad, as happened yesterday I could actually feel my legs tremble a little though I doubted it was noticeable. As I approached him I turned round so he could untie the knot in my apron strings. I felt him reach up and a few moments later it went loose around my waist. I turned back to him and curtsied, I could feel that the dress was a little looser without the tie around my waist.

"Lucky bastard." Mumbled Mike.

"I'm not sure her apron is the real prize, here, though it was fun to win it. Thank you, Yvette."

"Merci." I said as I walked over to now stand by Geoff who it was clear now was in charge. He looked up at me. "Well I think it has to be the shoes next."

"Boring."

"Well, Mike, I'm not sure we can play for the dress quite so soon, I suspect we've all noticed Yvette here isn't wearing a bra."

"I am sorry, monsieur, but it is not possible with my uniform, it is too tight." I looked down at my cleavage as I said this and placed a finger in the neck line pulling it away from my body slightly as if to demonstrate the obvious. I could see all 4 pairs of eyes were on me.

"No need to apologize, I'm sure we'll cope. OK, deal away, Glen." They started to play the next hand.

As they played I wondered how they would proceed through my outfit. I did have quite a few accessories like the choker and my stockings, but in terms of actually covering me up it was pretty much just the dress and my knickers. It seemed clear that the game was probably going to get pretty serious quite quickly. As I thought about this I realized I had already accepted I was going to be stripped naked by them, it was no longer just an exciting possibility but an inevitability. I briefly couldn't stop myself from thinking what might happen then, but was still way too much so I quickly instead pondered how they would want to take my shoes off. I wasn't sure what exactly I'd be asked to do, but, as was now almost normal for me, I would just wait for the guys to tell me how to undress.

This time Glen won a fairly straightforward hand, Mike again stayed in longer than he should have but soon enough tossed his cards away with a sigh of frustration.

"I swear, if I don't win one of these hands.." He chuckled to himself as Glen looked up at me in expectation.

"Would you like to take them off yourself, monsieur." I asked Glen as timidly as I dared, I expected he'd prefer that approach though it was fairly easy for me to be nervous and unsure at that point.

Glen nodded, and I walked round to him. He turned his chair to me and at first it looked like he would reach down to me, but he actually started to lift my foot up. I quickly shifted my balance and allowed him to place my foot on the edge of his chair between his legs, a few inches from his groin. The shoes had a small strap across the top of my foot, Glen fumbled with it for a few moments but then again lifted my foot slightly and slipped the shoe off. He held onto my stocking clad foot for a few moments, then ran one hand quickly up my calf as he used the other to place my foot back on the floor.

Before he could start to lift my other foot I brought it up myself and hovered it slightly above the gap between his legs and the space he had cleared on the chair. It certainly hadn't been my intention as I began but I found myself then bringing it down so that the ball of my foot actually rested on his groin. I saw Glen's small but shocked reaction, but I'm not sure anyone else would have. I was also fairly sure the other guys couldn't see my foot because either the table or myself was in the way, as I rested it there whilst Glen began to undo the strap I certainly hoped so. The instinct to do it had been overwhelming, but it was again something I didn't want to think about too much.

Glen took longer undoing this strap, I realized that through the shoe he felt like any other object and relaxed a little bit. He then started to slip it off, holding my ankle as well and not moving my foot very far at all from where it had been. It was slightly awkward for him to get the shoe off and out of the way in that position, but he managed it. He still held my now only stocking clad foot where it was, a inch or so from his groin. He looked up at me and I carried on as I'm sure he wanted and pushed my foot forwards, holding it in place. It was immediately obvious what I was feeling with the sole of my foot, my stomach did another somersault, that was a first for me and it was with a 40 year old married man. I stayed in place for a few seconds and then pulled my foot back, Glen still held my ankle but offered no resistance.

Once I was stood properly I again curtsied and made my way back to Geoff's side. My heart was beating very fast now, I tried to keep my mind blank and avoid looking back at Glen, but I couldn't avoid scrutinizing the others faces to see if they'd seen anything. I didn't think so, but I didn't really have a frame of reference for this situation. In my nervousness I realized I'd missed a question Geoff had directed at me.

"I'm sorry, monsieur, I did not catch that."

"Unlike you to not listen to us, Yvette. Anyway, I said that given your stockings are so delightful then the next round would have to be for your dress. Unless you're going to stop our game?"

There was obviously no question of the latter and I realized they were unlikely to give up easily anyway.

"I am nervous but I am only the maid, monsieur, if you have to play then it is okay."

Geoff looked at me carefully, he was probably wondering what had changed so much from this afternoon. He didn't question it, however. "Well, gentlemen, I think we'll carry on playing, don't you?"

"I swear, I had better win this one." Mike sounded like he really meant it.

"Get in line, my friend." Replied Brad as he started to deal.

As I stood there watching the hand unfold I tried to take in that these men were playing for the right to strip me to my panties. Just a few weeks ago I was a confused and frustrated girl with strange thoughts and fantasies that I was terrified to properly explore, and with a voluptuous body I was in slight denial about. Now I was living one of those dreams, using that body to act like a male fantasy myself. On the one hand I was exploring exactly what I wanted, on the other I was a naive young girl quite probably being taken advantage of by men who were easily old enough to be her father. Obviously being taken advantage of and my body objectified was exactly what I wanted, but knowing that didn't make the feel of it very different. I'd soon be just in my frilly kickers, my breasts again on display for some guys I hardly knew. I was behaving exactly like an innocent young maid who'd been stripped practically naked for their enjoyment when she thought she was just there to serve some drinks. The different between that situation and what was in fact true was very small indeed. Was there even any difference? I imagined every girl in my situation thought they were slightly in control, and judging by their initial reactions I don't think I was the first girl to appear at their 'poker' sessions.

Those thoughts whirled around in my head even as I tried to ignore them and the steady thump of my heart pounding in my chest. I watched the guys, and they obviously watched me, no doubt each anticipating being the one to take my dress off. Despite the confusion, fear and nervousness I knew this was a situation I would relive over and over again.

Again it was a big pot, I guess everyone thought you couldn't win by folding. Finally it came down to Brad and Mike, Geoff had folded a little earlier. Brad showed a decent hand fairly cockily, but Mike reacted by slamming down his cards and letting out an exclamation.

"Goddamn, yes!"

"Are you kidding me!" Brad seemed to have momentarily lost his cool.

I can't say I was delighted that Mike had won, I think I would have preferred any of the others but I was still mostly just anticipating what would happen next. He took a moment to rake in the chips, but then looked up at me.

"Get over here, Yvette, I've been wanting to see this all night."

"Oui, monsieur." I walked over to him and he looked me over. "I'm going to savor this, I think."

Mike got to his feet, it seemed he wasn't going to let this pass of without ceremony.

"Is there just the zip at the back?"

"Oui, zat is all."

"OK then."

Staying in front of me he reached both arms around my back and fumbled for the zip, then without any ceremony he yanked it down to my waist whilst keeping hold of the back neck line with his other hand. It was a wonder the dress didn't break. I could feel my clothing suddenly go slack even though I was still fully covered thanks to the short sleeves holding the dress in place.

"Now then let's get this show on the road." He fairly gently pulled my left arm straight and slipped the dress off it at the same time, probably getting a quick view of my boob as he did so. Then he repeated the process for my other arm. At this point he held the dress more-or-less in place, but that was the only thing keeping it up. I found myself putting arms slightly out from my body to make sure they wouldn't stop the dress from falling down and waited. He looked down at my body then up at my face again, then he let it drop.

Instinctively I couldn't help but bring one arm up a few seconds after I was exposed, my mind was the familiar whirl now I was half naked again. It wasn't covering much and Mike was just staring at my tits, I heard Brad ask him to move to one side and he replied that Brad's time would come but for now to shut up. He reached out to take my arm, again very gently, and moved it away and to my side. He then very lightly ran his fingers down my left breast, it seemed an almost unconscious gesture on his part.

He sat back down, my dress was staying up at the waist but my top half was totally uncovered.

"OK, Yvette, give the rest of them a look too."

I turned towards the table and I could feel my boobs sway slightly with the movement, all eyes were on me. After a few seconds I carried on turning round giving them a 360 view.

"Jesus. look at those." Said Brad, quietly.

"Yvette, those are the biggest tits I've ever seen in my life." Mike sounded slightly in awe.

"Merci, monsieur."

"Your work isn't finished yet, Mike."

"Quite right. Back towards me, Yvette."

I turned back to face him, from that position I was also facing Glen who looked almost astounded. Mike reached up almost to my boobs, then ran his hands down the sides of my body to push my dress down at the hips.

"Jesus, this waist is tiny." Mike sighed with his hands gripping it as I wiggled a little bit the help him, he watched my tits wobbling as he continued to push downwards and soon enough the dress was pooled around my feet. As I'd foretold I was now stood in my stockings, cheap frilly knickers, choker and lace hat in front of them. I had gone from a French maid in a silly fantasy to a French maid in a porn film.

Mike reached down to pick up my dress and I stepped out of it to allow him. He tossed it onto the couch behind him.

"Won't be needing that for a while, will you Yvette?"

"No, monsieur, I suppose not." I was slightly amazed that I was still keeping up the act.

"I think I can speak for us all and say you look fantastic, Yvette." That was Geoff, again taking charge to signal the end of Mike's time with me. I walked round to stand beside him, I made extra effort to sway my bum as I went now it was slightly more exposed.

"What is next, monsieur?"

Geoff addressed the rest of the table. "Well, I could do with a drink after that." They all seemed to agree and Geoff sent me off to the kitchen with a pat on the bum. I could almost feel their eyes on me as I made my way to the door, a topless maid with my breasts gently bouncing and my ass swinging as I went to get them their drinks. I felt amazing.

As I sorted out their beers I was very aware of my state of undress, doing chores in the kitchen like I'd done a thousand times only this time practically naked. I glanced out of the windows, it was dark outside so I couldn't see anything but like this morning I wondered what someone watching me would think. A young girl, bare breasts on display in silly underwear setting up 4 beers and glasses on a tray with a bowl of crisps. I both wanted to keep busy to not dwell on things, but also to savor the scene.

I'd anticipated my entrance again, and this time I tried to hold the tray with one hand up by my head like I'd seen waitresses do, I imagined it would make my body look pretty good too. I did need to steady the tray with the other hand as well as I made my way towards them, from that position I found myself deliberately sticking my tits out as if they needed any more emphasis.

"'ere are your drinks, messieurs, and I 'ave brought you encore de crisps as well." I placed the tray on the table, bending deeply at the waist, and then carried a beer to each one and pouring it into their glass whilst bent over beside them. No one really spoke as I completed my work, they were content to just take in my body which I was getting more and more comfortable to just be displaying for them with no effort at concealment.

As I poured Mike's drink he reached out and grabbed my bum as normal. This time he ran his hand up my back rather than down my legs, I wondered if he would try to grope my boobs, which were hanging down slightly whilst I lent over, but he contended himself with just again running his hand down my side. It lingered around my knickers and this time instead of snapping my garter he snapped their waist band. It made me properly consider that the next thing I would loose would be them.

"Oh, monsieur, you will make me spill your drink!"

"Nonsense, Yvette, I'm sure you're a professional. I wonder if this is the first time you've served a bunch of guys dressed like this?"

"It is my first time working like this, honestly. Zey did not say that this is 'ow a maid works, but I am sure Monsieur Geoff knows best."

"Monsieur Geoff certainly does know best. I really am going to need to number of this agency afterwards." Brad continued to try and sound slightly aloof, though just as interested in me.

I wondered what Geoff would say about the number of the agency but he ignored Brad's request for the moment. "OK, time for the next hand." Mike was again eager to continue.

No one asked me anything or said what it was for, though Geoff did look me in the eye for a little while as the cards were being dealt before turning to play. I wasn't considering ending things, that had left my mind a while back, I was mostly thinking it would be fitting for him to win this one.

As they played I wasn't really anticipating anything, I was just enjoying the moment. Most of the time the guys were taking glances at me so I decided to try and look as involved in the hand as possible. I avoided eye contact but tried to present my body for them. I bent over keeping my shoulders back a few times as if trying to follow the action, but actually just allowing my tits to swing more freely for them. I also walked round the table a few times, letting them all get close ups of my bum as it moved. Both Mike and Brad patted and groped it as I passed though I didn't linger beside them.

The hand was actually relatively short, Geoff was betting big throughout and even Mike uncharacteristically backed down fairly early. I wondered if some arrangement had been reached when I was out of the room, but in any case he actually won without even having to show his cards.

"Congratulations, monsieur." I said, I knew I sounded incredibly nervous but I actually meant it.

"Thank you, Yvette. Now, before I claim my prize, I think it would be best if you gave a little performance for us, maybe a dance. It would be a shame for us to not properly appreciate you whilst we have you like this."

My stomach flipped again, although I was getting more comfortable being half naked whilst they played cards and I acted as if all was normal, Geoff was now essentially asking me to be their stripper. It felt like the culmination of everything that had happened that evening, obviously, but it also was another step well out into the unknown.

"Oh, sir, but I am a maid, not a dancer. I do not know what to do."

It was a pretty weak excuse, obviously they wouldn't care in the slightest how good a dancer I was. Besides, I was actually OK having spent a good portion of my middle school weekends dancing with friends in their bedrooms to silly pop songs.

"You'll be fine, Yvette, now off you go."

"D'accord, monsieur"

I gingerly stepped away from him more to the centre of the room, my performance was about to happen.

"Maybe some music.." Said Brad, stepping over to the stereo that was in the corner of the room and had been playing old rock music quietly throughout the evening. He turned it up, it was some song I half recognized but didn't really know, but it had a decent pace and beat. I started to dance, trying to ignore the situation for now and pretend I was at home or at a friend's house. I felt my body start to move and sway to the music, I had my eyes closed and moved my arms around, sometimes holding them above my head and at other times moving them down and around my body. I started to move a bit more freely, turning with my back to them at times and bending slightly, I also began to linger more with my hands on my body and slightly grab and push my breasts and ass. At some point I had moved from dancing somewhat normally to mimicking stripper moves.

After a minute or so I was mostly keeping my eyes open, even daring to make eye contact with the guys from time to time. They all seemed to be enjoying the show. Mike, obviously was the most demonstrative letting out a few wolf whistles and encouraging me to "shake that ass" a few times. I started to relax a little bit, and my movements began to seem more natural rather than an affected style. I certainly wouldn't have said I was comfortable, but it felt like a situation in which I knew what to do. Though, being a half naked girl in front of some guys asking her to dance, it didn't take a genius to work that out.

I found myself walking a few steps over towards Mike, and then continuing my moves stood almost between his legs. I was completely acting out a lap dancing fantasy now and, as I'd imagined a few times over the last year, I bent and squeezed my boobs together from the side just inches from his face. He was quiet for a few moments, then as I straightened up and turned to present and wiggle my bum for him he let out another loud whistle. After a few shakes I felt and heard a loud smack land on my ass, I carried on moving and another one followed.

I took that as a cue to move on and made my way around to Brad on the opposite side of the table, he had already pushed his chair clear as I approached and widened his legs, so I took up the traditional position. I danced for him a short while, then turned and bent over fully as I had been doing to receive the spankings earlier, I held the pose and after a few seconds the temptation was too much for Brad and I felt both his hands land on my butt cheeks. They moved around a bit, then ran down both thighs before sliding back up with this time his fingers actually underneath my knickers.

"My god, that ass is like a pillow."

"Careful, Brad, don't damage my prize."

"Of course, my apologies." He gave me a last squeeze and removed his hands, I stood back up and turned to face him again, continuing to dance and slightly grope my body in front of him. It was time to move on, but as I went I couldn't resist letting one leg brush lightly against his groin and then along the inside of his thigh. I was still acting, but the desire to get right into the role was strong indeed.

"Well, that was invigorating." He said as I swayed over to Glen.

Glen nervously shuffled his chair into the open. He didn't, however, spread his legs particularly wide so, as I got near I placed one leg between his and then used it to push open a space for me. I didn't need much force as Glen immediately moved with me, but the small sense of power it gave me felt great. I repeated the move with my tits I'd done for Mike, but this time letting one nipple brush his nose the tiniest amount. Glen continued to seem even more scared than Jim and Tom that first time, he almost gulped like a cartoon character.

I swayed some more then turned and bent slightly, then, without totally considering how it would turn out let myself move backwards pressing my bum against Glen's chest. I pushed back fairly strongly and I could feel my round butt cheeks squash into him, I moved myself up and down slightly a few times, keeping up the pressure, then I reached back, supported my weight slightly on each of his thighs and let myself sink into his lap. Unlike with my foot earlier I couldn't exactly tell what was what beneath me, but it felt incredibly naughty and Glen's continued timid reactions kept spurring me on, he still hadn't moved to touch me himself in the slightest.

I removed my hands, now sitting firmly on his lap, and reached down taking hold of both his arms just below the wrists. I'm not sure anyone really believed I would do it until it actually happened, but without much hesitation I placed his palms on my tits, pressing them against my hard nipples. I held them there for a few seconds and Glen eventually began to grip them himself, I raised my arms above my head and wiggled about on his lap, he left his hands in place for only a short time and few squeezes, but then returned them to his sides. I carried on for a moment, but then stood up.

"Jesus, Glen, that's criminal." Brad seemed disgusted by his lack of gusto, but that was probably part of why I'd felt able to do it with him and not the others. If I'd done that with Mike I imagine he would have pawed my boobs until they bruised. There was also the way his hesitant nature made me feel more like with Tom and Jim the first few times, where it really seemed I was driving the pace to show off more.

There was only one person left, and I knew what was going to happen when I danced for Geoff but at this stage it seemed both inevitable and desired. As I approached him, though, he got up from his chair rather than move to allow me to dance for him and I neared him slightly apprehensively.

"I thought we might do the finale with you on the table, Yvette."

He reached out to take my hand and I realized he was going to have me use his chair as a step up.

"But, monsieur, will it be safe for me up zere?" This wasn't just my ingenue maid act, I was fairly unsure about dancing on a table.

"Oh, certainly, this is solid wood. Up you get." He was absolutely no longer seeking my permission and raised my arm to guide me onto the chair, I climbed into place.

Once I was up there it did seem like a solid table, and I began to dance again though now without moving my feet too much for fear of stepping off the edge. Geoff watched from where he was stood for a few moments before moving forwards and gesturing for me to approach him. I took one small step closer to the edge, a thrill ran through me as I thought about what he was about to do.

"OK, Finally." Said Mike, no doubt a little put out at the attention I'd been giving to the others.

I continued to slightly sway to the music as Geoff placed his hands on either side of my body, I kept my arms up slightly and to the sides, moving them as well, I wasn't making any effort to cover myself. Geoff began to tug my knickers down quite slowly, I felt them slide, my big round ass offering resistance for a while before the band slipped quickly off and over it all of a sudden. I felt them bunched at the top of my thighs, I looked down unsure if I was already completely on display.

Geoff had let go of my knickers for the moment, and now brought his right hand up to the front of them and pulled them out and down slightly, giving himself a private view of my neatly trimmed pubic hair and pussy from a few inches away. I continued to perform for him. Brad and Mike had both stood and drifted slightly round the table but still wouldn't have been able to see yet, though Glen was sat directly behind me and may have had some sort of view between my legs.

"Don't be greedy, Geoff." Brad has his usual half mocking tone, but I'm sure was serious in his intent. After a few more seconds Geoff let my knickers snap back to where they'd been, just about concealing my pussy, but then again starting pulling the down at each side. I brought my legs closer together to make it a little easier for him and they were soon around my ankles, and then, as I lifted each foot, off completely.

My eyes half closed again I went back to dancing more demonstratively, I imagined the scene as it might look to an observer, my ripe teenage body accentuated rather than clothed in black stockings and garter, a small lace choker, the frilly, ribboned hat and nothing else. I could occasionally feel the two ribbons from the hat brushing across my back, it was the only article of clothing that I was aware of, the tight stockings long since just seeming like part of my skin.

As I started looking again I could see that Mike and Brad were now also stood more-or-less on the same side of the table as Geoff, and all three were watching me dance naked for them. I decided to turn around, which would show them my ass and allow Glen his first glance at everything I had. He had indeed stayed in his chair and still wore a startled expression, but there was also a sort glassy eyed daze as he watched me slightly transfixed. This was pretty much the situation I'd imagined that morning as I rubbed the sun cream into my whole body, even if Glen looked half like he didn't want to be there he and the other three men weren't making any secret of how closely they were watching my nudity.

I again started to run my hands over my body, at one point reaching behind me and squeezing and slightly separating my ass cheeks. I'd done it before, but it was only afterwards I realized that now I was totally naked I was probably offering a fairly intimate view to the men behind me. I was so far gone into the fantasy that it didn't slow me down in the slightest, the part of me that thought about it seemed so disconnected to my body's movements it was almost irrelevant.

I turned back to face Geoff's side of the table again, kneading my tits as I turned and thrusting my hips to one side and then the other. Various ways to display my body were brewing in my head when the atmosphere was pierced by the sound of a phone ringing. I stopped dancing, slightly startled, and everyone looked down at Geoff's mobile which was sat on the table by his chips. He picked it up, stepped over and muted the stereo and then took the call.

"Hello, dear, how are you?"

I stood awkwardly on the table, still naked as Geoff began a conversation with what was obviously his wife. Brad and Mike looked slightly embarrassed as well, though continued to mostly look at me as they drifted back to their places. Geoff was staring right at me with a serious expression as he continued to chat, seemingly talking about her journey to where ever it was she had gone and if her meetings had gone smoothly.

I was slightly trapped, I was too high to easily get down unless someone offered me their chair and there was nothing to cover up with. As the seconds passed I became more and more embarrassed by my nudity in the now very ordinary and incongruous situation. I had unconsciously clasped both hands to my boobs, but as I noticed that I also realised that that pose still left my pussy on display for everyone. I shifted to one hand covering down below whilst the other tried to cover both breasts.

Then, as the conversation went on some more I started to get slightly indignant and also embarrassed by my new embarrassment. How dare he suddenly become interested in his wife again, or so my slightly ridiculous thoughts went, and why should I be the one bothered by the situation if I hadn't been before. I tried to stand up a bit straighter and look like I was waiting impatiently but mostly comfortably, I dropped the hand from my tits though left the other in front of my pussy. I placed my now free hand on my hip and shifted my weight mostly onto one leg to try and stand more comfortably. All four men continued to mostly watch me, though I was now just a naked girl and not performing for them.

"Yes, the guys are over, just playing a bit of Poker." Then a pause.

"No, nothing too exciting, I think I've won a few small things here and there."

Incredibly at this point he held up my knickers, which had been on the table by his phone and winked at me. His expression didn't change apart from that, though. Mike chuckled a little and I could feel the heat rising in me, if he carried on like this I was in danger of slightly losing it like I had with Tom and Jim after the pizza guy left yesterday. I knew I had to keep control as I'd probably give away the real situation to the rest of them if I did start a rant.

I decided to turn round and see if Glen would help me off the table. He was still sat where he had been, I tried to whisper to him to say help me down but he didn't seem to understand and held a finger to his lips nervously. In exasperation I tried to gesture what I meant, pointing at his chair and then at the door out of the room towards the kitchen. Eventually he understood, but at this point I was once again not covering anything up much. Despite my now burning desire to get off the table and put my clothes back on it didn't seem to matter much who saw what of me in the process.

Glen got up and put his chair into a position I could use. I could see Mike in the corner of my eye making furious gestures at Glen to not help me, but he ignored that and held my hand as I stepped down. As I regained the floor I placed my hands on his shoulders and kissed him on the cheek in thanks, pressing my boobs into him in the process. My instincts to show off weren't completely gone. Then I gathered up the parts of my outfit that were around the room, my shoes and then the dress off the couch. I was vaguely aware of the view I must have presented as I did so, a naked girl in stockings gathering her once carelessly discarded clothing still on display for her audience even though the show was long since finished.

I held the dress in front of my body, covering at least half of my nudity and approached Geoff who was still on the phone. I held out my hand for my knickers. He hesitated, but then gave them to me and I headed out to the kitchen where my change of clothing was. Thankfully no one followed, I had half expected Mike to do so.

I quickly pulled on my new outfit, underwear and some normal jeans and a sensible top, and then took off the hat and choker, stuffing them, along with the rest of the maid's outfit into the bag. As I'd hastily unclipped the hat I caused my hair to fall down loose. I also realized I hadn't taken off the garter or stockings, but that didn't seem to matter now as I wouldn't undress again till I was back in my room. I slipped on my change of shoes too and thought about leaving.

As I got back into the hall I wondered if I should say goodbye. My innate desire to be polite and my new found thrill to show off warred with the rising urge to bring this experience to an end. I tried to listen to see if the phone call was still going on, I could hear voices but not Geoff's which suggested it wasn't. I realized I couldn't just walk out so hesitatingly opened the door.

"Well, look at that. Quite a transformation." That was Brad, looking at me thoughtfully.

"Ahh, Cl.. I'm sorry, Yvette, nice of you to join us again."

Brad now gave Geoff a quizzical look as I stepped just inside the door but didn't go any further.

"Er, hello, I think I'll be going now." I was perhaps more nervous now than at any point, though possibly it's just that now all I was was nervous rather than nervous and excited.

"She's not French!" Said Mike, in a mock astonished voice. At least I presumed it was a joke.

"Amazing" Said Brad, sounding anything but amazed at that 'revelation'.

"Yes, I suppose that's probably for the best. I'm sure you understand why I had to take that phone call, couldn't be helped I'm afraid."

"Do we not need to pay this young lady?" Asked Brad.

"No, that's all sorted already, isn't it Yvette?"

"Yes, mons.." I stopped myself using my idiotic cod French. "Yes, it is."

"I see, well, I hope we see you again, are you a regular for this 'agency'?" I don't know what Brad thought exactly, but I could definitely hear the scare quotes around the final word in his tone.

"Oh, well, I suppose I do work for them from time to.."

"I'm sure if we want Yvette to make another appearance I can get in touch." Geoff cut across me, though in a light, friendly voice as he walked towards the door presumably to show me out. Brad just nodded and let the topic drop. As I turned to leave I saw Glen still sat in his chair staring and Mike blowing me a kiss.

In the hallway Geoff opened the door for me and I stepped through. I hesitated on the doorstep not quite knowing how I should say goodbye in the situation. Geoff behind me said goodnight and I turned and said it back. He looked at me for a moment then added. "Yes, really quite a remarkable girl. I'll be in touch."

I nodded in thanks and nerves, still not knowing how to reply to that and started to make my way back to my car. I waited there in the side street till the other cars that had been on Geoff's drive passed by the end of the road, then gave it another ten minutes before driving slowly to my own house. My parents were already asleep and in ten more minutes I was in bed. I was exhausted but already beginning to get over the awkward ending and looking forward to hopefully reliving the whole night in my dreams.

[Tghhfgg]

That night at Geoff’s was the most intense experience I’d had yet, and whilst part of me wanted to relive it immediately I was also slightly overwhelmed. Without the heat of the moment it was so far beyond my every day mind frame that even a few seconds contemplation of what had happened made my heart race and my face flush. I never really strayed into feelings of regret, though, and even the awkwardness towards the end was mostly because people stopped paying me attention. I still had to put it right out of my mind to be able to sleep, saying to myself that I wouldn’t make plans to explore this new part of my life too quickly.

I woke extremely early the next morning and once again lay in bed thinking. It was immediately a different story to the night before, I still felt the images creep into my mind all the time but now, just like previous times, the fear was going leaving just the excitement along with growing frustration that it was now only in my head. I wanted to be right back round there dancing for them, stripping for them. I was really becoming a boy’s dream, the perfect airhead or something, but I couldn’t even dwell on that particularly as the thoughts of last night crowded everything else out. I shook my head smiling to myself and figured a bit of breakfast might clear things. I was wrong.

My parents had already left and as I ate a bowl a cereal I saw Tom’s Mum’s car drive past, presumably on the way to work. I should probably return the costume, I thought. I went through to the front room and checked if his Dad’s car was there, it wasn’t so he was home alone. It had been an innocent thought at first but almost immediately a further idea entered my head, I should go round there wearing the outfit shouldn’t I? It was the least I could do to thank him for lending it to me.

As soon as it occurred to me I knew I’d do it, in this sort of mood it was pointless to imagine otherwise. Besides all I was doing was wearing an outfit, Tom was on his own and easily the meekest of the guys I’d shown off for. I’d take another outfit with me, show off a little and then change in a bathroom before being on my way. Maybe I’d let him see the underwear. Maybe. I quickly headed upstairs knowing that if I thought about this too much my story might begin to unravel. It was better to just act.

As I started getting dressed the outfit already felt like an old friend, the stockings, the cheap frilly knickers, and, of course, the short, black fake satin dress that hugged my breasts so tightly. After those I pulled on the garter, arranging it so it sat just under my skirt but above the stocking top, tied the apron tightly around my waist and settled the cap in my hair. I looked at myself in the mirror as I had yesterday, the sight still took my breath away but I realised there was still something missing. A quick fumble in the bag found the choker and I fastened it around my neck with the bell at the front.

As I stared at my boobs pressed together and straining at the fabric I wondered if I dared take a few pictures. If I did what would I do with them? I bet there are places online that would love something like that. Posting myself online was another new and very dangerous idea, I knew I didn’t want to go there yet so I shoved some normal underwear, a pair of jeans and a pretty conservative top into my bag and headed downstairs.

Until I got to the front door I’d been intending to wear the same coat as last night but my new, naughty mood wanted to not bother. I again went and peered out of the front room window, the street looked as deserted as ever. I’d be round there in seconds and if Geoff saw me, who cares? I still couldn’t believe it as I headed to the door, my stomach was starting to feel the excitement and I was already in that weird state where I just did things even as most of me seemed to think it was a crazy, terrifying idea. Quick as a flash, though, I was outside a locked door wearing nothing but a french maid outfit only really fit for the bedroom.

I was still largely invisible from the street at my door and I wondered which way I would go. I realized that in my heels I’d never move very fast but if I took my shoes off then I couldn’t take the short cut through the gardens. Opting for speed I slipped off my footwear and set off.

I couldn’t see anyone as I crept to the end of my drive, I was going slowly at that point as I figured the only way I’d be surprised is by a car and the longer I was near my house the easier it would be to retreat if I heard an engine. At the end of the drive, though, it was the point of no return. I still hesitated, I could feel the slight breeze all over my body. I supposed I was more covered than in the bikini but that was easy to explain, I had no idea what I might say to a passer by whilst dressed like a sex fantasy.

Just as I wondered if I was frozen in place I realized that numerous people could be watching from a window and I’d never realize, that spurred me into action and I set off at a brisk walk. Almost immediately I did hear a car, I sped up, even jogging a little. I felt my boobs bounce. Tom’s drive was tantalizingly close, surely I could make it!

I didn’t. I heard and then saw the car pass me a few steps from the turn to Tom’s, I was treated to surprised glances from a suburban woman and, most intently, her husband in the passenger seat on the side nearest me. She was slightly outraged, he seemed delighted and I couldn’t help but pause as he craned his head backwards as they drove off, letting him have as good a look as he could. It wasn’t really much but it probably made his day.

I shook my head to myself as I headed down the drive. Our estate was a dead end but there were plenty of houses and the people were total strangers. I didn’t think anything could come of it, just a good story for him at work, an argument with his wife later and an undeniable thrill for me. As I headed down the drive the thought occurred of finding his house and putting on a teasing show at the window later, assuming I could get him alone. It was a nice fantasy for a few moments but I didn’t think it would be even possible to find the window. I chuckled, I really was obsessed with the idea of showing off at the moment.

I was soon mostly hidden and stood at Tom’s door. I quickly thought through again if there was any chance his parents would be home but it still seemed a tiny risk, both cars were gone and I knew they worked normal office hours. I made sure everything was in place, put my shoes back on and rang the bell.

It took a little while but I heard sounds from inside, Tom was probably having a lie in. I wondered if he’d even bother to open up if he wasn’t expecting anyone but soon enough I could hear someone starting to open the door. I was briefly incredibly nervous that it would be his Dad stood there but I soon saw Tom’s face which took on a familiar startled expression.

“Surprise!” I threw my arms out in a cheesy pose.

“Claire, what are you.. err.” He quickly looked behind him and then turned back looking even more terrified than he often did during our ‘adventures’. He seemed lost for words and didn’t even step back to let me in.

“Well, that wasn’t quite the greeting I was..”

“Who is it, Tom?”

I now froze too, the shout came from inside and very close. Tom continued to look scared but reached out to presumably close the door.

“Sorry, you’d better get..”

“Is it Jim or someone ... oh, wow.”

It was too late, before Tom even got the door halfway shut another guy about my age, presumably a friend of Tom’s, stepped into view. He was staring at me.

“Surprise!” I was so scared that although it made no sense I’d repeated what I’d done for Tom when he opened the door. The new guy watched bemused, then turned to Tom.

“Did someone order you a strippergram?!”

“I, er, well...” Tom didn’t have a clue what to say. I figured I needed to say something.

“Well, messieurs, someone did ask me to come round ‘ere zis morning.” Yvette from last night came back to me in a flash, at least it explained the outfit.

“Wow, did *you* order one or something?” Tom’s friend was sounding less shocked and more excited with each sentence. “It looks like a good idea.” He stepped back from the door and Tom followed. “Come in.”

I didn’t know what to do but stepped into the house in a daze. As the new boy looked away for a moment I made eye contact with Tom, his face was pure confusion and he shook his head suggesting he hadn’t a clue what might come next. I had hoped he’d come up with some explanation but it didn’t seem as if he’d do anything. I supposed it was understandable given the circumstances being thrust on him.

The new guy had gone into the front room and sat down on a sofa, I and Tom followed. I stood nervously and Tom milled about beside me.

“So, er, what’s your name?”

“It is Yvette, m’sieur.”

“Oh, right, I’m Alex.”

“Pleased to meet you, Alex.” I curtsied.

“And this is Tom, the guy who organized this, or you ... I, guess.” He ended the sentence with an upwards inflection, looking at his friend.

“Oh, yes, hi.” Tom ridiculously stuck out his hand to me, it seemed he was going with this. I couldn’t quite believe it but I shook his hand.

“Pleased to meet you too, Tom.” I said, turning my body slightly so my face ended up hidden from Alex. I mouthed “what are you doing?” I again got a confused silent shrug, though his nerves did seem a bit more under control.

“So, er do you dance here or do we need to set something up or...” What had started like a confident sentence trailed away. “Sorry, I don’t really know what’s going on I guess.” Alex looked at me expectantly.

“I am just zee maid.” I had no plan but the coy act from last night seemed best, at least I hadn’t yet said that yes I was a stripper.

“Oh, right.” There was another awkward silence, after a very short time I felt the need to break it.

“What shall I do, sir?” I addressed it to Tom, if he was going to pretend he’d ordered me somehow then he needed to figure this out. As he looked at me I started to become conscious of the situation for the first time, how I looked and how they were looking at me. I could see Alex running his eyes up and down my body now I wasn’t addressing him and Tom was stealing glances at my breasts even as he wondered what to say.

“Well, you can just tidy up the front room for now, Yvette.”

I was fairly surprised by this, as was Alex I guessed, but I was happy to comply for now. “Oui, m’sieur.” I looked about, there wasn’t much to do but there were breakfast things on the coffee table. I started to tidy them up.

Alex gestured to Tom and they walked over to the other side of the room and started whispering. I carried on fussing with the plates pretending nothing was amiss.

“What’s going on, is she a, y’know? Did you get her to come?”

“Well, er, I guess I got her to come.”

“What does that mean?” I was wondering the same thing, he would have to pick a story soon.

“It’s, er.. I’m not quite sure what she’ll do. It, um, just said a sexy french maid would come round, and, well, that sounded alright.”

“Well, sure, she’s gorgeous.” I could see both boys have a look at me, I couldn’t help but make sure my knickers were visible to them as I bent over the coffee table.

“But, I mean, where did you find the advert? A sexy French maid? She’s got to be a dancer, doesn’t she? Was it on craigslist or something?”

“Yeah, that’s right.” Tom seized on it a bit too quickly I thought, but Alex seemed satisfied.

“Well, she’s must be something, I’ve heard they have all kinds of stuff on there. How much did you have to pay?” I wasn’t sure where this was heading but kept ‘working’.

“Oh, I, er, had to give a few hundred dollars. I used my Dad’s credit card, it said they were ‘discreet’ and I bet he never even notices, he uses it for everything and my Mum is always going on at him to pay more attention to finances.” He was babbling still.

“Well, two hundred dollars is way too much for a cleaner, isn’t it? How long for?”

“Erm, I think it was for the morning, till 1 or so.”

“Yeah, way too much and she must know what she looks like, I bet she’s just waiting for us to get things started.”

“She maybe just likes the act, the accent and that.” Tom was getting into it, I was slowly starting to realize exactly what was happening and what the boys were expecting of me. I picked up the dishes feeling a familiar hot, embarrassed yet delicious sensation as I walked past them to the kitchen. I could almost feel them staring at my body as I passed.

“That outfit is great, Yvette.”

“Merci.” I curtsied again in front of them, bending forwards so my cleavage was even more prominent, then I carried on.

“So, shall I go wake Matt, he’s still asleep?”

I finally realized what must be going on, Tom had had a few friends over who’d obviously stayed the night in a spare room.

“Might as well.”

Alex headed upstairs and I looked over at Tom. He headed over quickly and started whispering very quietly. “What are you doing?”

“I thought I was just returning the outfit!”

“Yeah, but turning up dressed like that, what was I to do?”

“I thought you’d be pleased, it was supposed to be a thank you. Not an invitation to have me show off for your friends!” I think we both realized that was bit silly, obviously me choosing to come round dressed like this was precisely so I could show off.

“He saw you, what could I say? I mean, you really do look like you’re a stripper, you know.” He stepped back looking me up and down.

We both looked at each other. “So, what now? Are you really going to make me perform for them?” I was already speaking like it was out of my hands.

“Well, I guess you could leave now.” Tom barely finished the sentence it was so hesitant. “If you had to, though, it’s just.. it would be hard to explain if you did and..”

“What are you saying?! I have to get naked just to save you a bit of embarrassment?!” I was trying to sound as indignant as possible whilst whispering.

“I didn’t really say.. er, I mean, I don’t know if you need to get naked. Maybe take the dress off and..” he trailed off again staring at my body.

“Oh, well, I guess I *could* just dance and..”

“Though, perhaps you’re right. 200 is a lot isn’t it?” Tom wasn’t going to let my good idea slip past.

“You haven’t paid anything!”

“No, but they think I have, and I reckon that’s probably what they’d expect from your outfit anyway.” He paused, continuing to stare at my body under the tight, black dress. “Yeah,” he continued, “your idea is best, Claire, you should take everything off.”

“Oh, OK, well if you decide I need to strip for them I guess it’s fine!” I loved these conversations and of course the shock and fear was all there for real anyway, I’d never met these two guys and I was about to give them a show. I changed from angry to a bit desperate. “Isn’t there another story we can tell? Pleaseee!”

Tom was looking more sure of himself by the second. “I don’t think so, Claire. I can’t think of one.”

“Can’t I keep my knickers on at least?” I looked down at my already fairly exposed body, I was just whining now. “I mean, you only saw me naked for a little while the other day and I don’t know your friends at all.”

“You’ll be fine.” He grinned. “We saw you for a good few minutes without your clothes on and you look fantastic. I’m sure the other guys will think so too.”

It was settled, then, I was about to take my clothes off for them. “But how long will I have to do it for? It’s ages till one o’clock!”

“Oh, I don’t know. We’ll see.” Tom was glancing to the stairs and seemed distracted, that wasn’t something he wanted to answer and I couldn’t blame him. It was a genuine worry on my part, though, as I’m sure we were both realising that I’d probably do it for as long as they told me to. The whole situation was almost fantastical to me even if I had just danced the night before, it was so quick and there didn’t seem a big chance of interruption. Last night my naked performance was the culmination of the evening, not simply the first act. The idea was slowly becoming real and made me feel ever so slightly sick, but it didn’t stop the excitement.

As he turned back I saw a glint of the guy who smacked my ass yesterday. “Besides, there’s no time anyway.” He almost winked as he stepped back and shouted. “Guys, come on down, Yvette is waiting for you!” He then grinned as I just glared, half pretending to be and half actually quite angry with him.

“Toooommmm!” I whispered his name in a groan but I didn’t make the slightest move to leave.

He shouted again. “She’s ready to show you how she really does her job!” There were noises from upstairs Alex and Matt were seemingly on their way.

“Off you go Yvette, there’s a good girl.” He patted my bum to get me moving back into the front room. I gave him a final look of indignation and annoyance but took my heels off in preparation to dance and went through anyway. I even let him lightly cup my bum on the way. As ever despite my inner thoughts I acted as eager to please as if I were exactly what Alex thought. I tried to get back into character as I heard them come down the stairs, from now on I would have to be Yvette the French maid again. Well, ‘Yvette’ the stripper who was dressed like a French maid.

“Jesus, I didn’t believe it, but there you are!” The new guy was obviously Matt.

“So, what’s going on, is it all sorted?” That was Alex again, still looking slightly nervous but hopeful. They both settled on the sofa.

“Yeah, I was just checking what Yvette could do for us and I think I’ve sorted something.” I’d still been unsure exactly how this was going to go but Tom didn’t seem like he was wasting any time. With Jim away Tom was having to step up a bit more, but he was still the same guy really, even when he was more forceful he had a cheeky, goofy charm.

“So, is she going to dance for us?” Matt was already sat with his arms splayed out like he owned the place and had women perform for him every day. He was possibly more one of Jim’s friends.

Alex looked at him slightly shocked but was obviously pleased the question was asked. They both watched expectantly.

“Well, if zat is what you would like me to do?” I looked brightly about, an obedient, willing servant.

“I should think so.” Matt again, totally confident.

“Yes, that’s right, Yvette. Shall I put some music on for you?” Tom was back to being as polite as ever.

“Yes, please. And, er, you said you might want me to take some of my uniform off aussi?” I let some of my nervousness creep in now.

“That’s the idea, babe.” Said Matt.

“Err, well, yes, Yvette, I think so.” Tom was starting to sound nervous again.

“OK, m’sieur. I will take off my apron and maybe my stockings, if you ‘ave the luck, eh?.” I giggled and tried to look about to start.

Alex whispered to Tom. “Is she really a stripper? Is this OK?” He sounded unsure, I didn’t really know what I was doing but getting them to spell out to me what I had to do felt incredible.

Tom continued. “Well, Yvette, more than that, I think.”

“Everything off, even the panties.” Matt chuckled at this. “I mean, if you’re wearing them.”

“Oh, m’sieur! You want me to, ‘ow you say, be nuded for you?!”

“Yeah, ‘nuded’, that’s right.” Matt laughed, I guess he just thought I was a performer putting on an act. Mostly I was, I think.

“Yes, Yvette, that’s why we want you to dance, really. No need to be worried, I’ll go start the music.”

“But I couldn’t! I am just a maid!”

“Yeah, right.” Matt sounded skeptical.

Tom looked like his confidence might be shaken, I found myself wondering if I hadn’t pushed it too far.

He took a moment. “Yes, Yvette, you’re the maid and we’re your employers, so I don’t think you should be questioning us.” It seemed I was wrong, Tom had had enough of this particular role play. “You can start now and if you need some help to take any of your clothes off I’m sure one of us will give it.”

Matt looked delighted at this development, I looked nervously at the floor and at this point it wasn’t much of an act. Although the thought of leaving had never really occurred to me as the moment approached I was still feeling a little bit like normal Claire in an outfit. I found myself hoping I could still put on a show feeling like this, which at least made me realize how much I did still want to put on a show for them. The sight of three guys just gawping at my body slightly entranced was starting to work its magic.

“Oui, m’sieur, you are ze boss. I ‘ope you like my dance.” I curtsied for them to signal my acceptance.

Alex and Tom were mostly nervously expectant whilst Matt just seemed expectant. I walked to the middle of the room, Tom started fiddling with a laptop that was hooked to the stereo. I swayed a little before the sounds of a recent pop song started, it had a fairly decent beat and was very danceable. If anything it was a bit too fast.

I tried to start slowly but just following the music meant I had to move quite energetically. For now I didn’t do anything with my outfit, figuring that the tight, short dress would already make the sight of me dancing a pleasant one for them. I could immediately feel my breasts bouncing and jiggling and my skirt flipped up constantly as my body moved, the boys would soon be familiar with my frilly knickers if they weren’t already.

First I danced towards Tom, and seeing his now familiar look of contentment gave me a little more confidence. I smiled at him and bent low letting him look down my cleavage as I shook my body, it felt like a nipple was possibly already out in the open. As I straightened up I looked down and there it was stiff and just above the top of the dress. I did pop it back in as I turned my back to Tom even as with what was about to happen it was a bit pointless.

I thought about approaching one of the others but I felt Tom take hold of the apron straps and tug, he obviously still thought I was going too slowly. I let him undo the knot as I danced in place and he lowered the white cloth to the floor. As he brought his hands upwards he ran them lightly up the back of my legs. In the past that might have been it for Tom but his new found confidence with me carried on as he lifted my skirt, exposing all of the thin panties stretched across my round butt. I carried on dancing and swaying my arse. As he held the skirt up for a few seconds I couldn’t help but think of Geoff pulling those same knickers down last night, I half wondered if Tom was so impatient he would do that right now.

“Oh, m’sieur, you must let me take something off myself.” I looked back round at him, he let go of the dress a few moments later and I moved away.

I decided I did indeed want to take my clothes off myself today, being stripped by the men last night was an experience but it was time for something new. If that was to happen, though, I probably needed to get on with it, Tom had already set a precedence and it was likely Matt at least would try and get involved with the performance. The idea of not going near him was one of those vague notions that seemed impossible in the heat of the moment, of course I would give him a bit of closer attention when the time came, that was inevitable.

Alex shuffled in his seat which was enough to make me dance towards him now, I jiggled in front of him which caused him to sit up. I danced between his legs for a moment running my hands up and down my body and squeezing my tits, but at his first hesitant reach towards me I took a small step back wagging a finger lightly.

“I can manage eet, m’sieur” I smiled, and, staying very close to him I reached backwards and began to slide the zip down at the back. I heard Matt mutter something to my side but didn’t pay him attention for the moment.

I held the dress at the front but let go of the zip when I felt it all go pretty loose. From what I remembered it would probably drop off my breasts but stay around my waist until I, or someone else, pulled it off. I realized that what a lot of guys probably thought were my best features, my rather large boobs, were going to make an entrance very early in proceedings, but not having a bra on there wasn’t much I could do.

I did try to add a bit of tease, I looked right at Alex and asked quietly “Are you ready, m’sieur?” Then I mouthed ostentatiously “un, deux, trois” and after ‘trois’ I dropped the dress but tried to keep my arms at either side of my breasts so that, for now, only Alex saw everything. The I giggled, covered both nipples with my hands and spun around away from all of them. I could feel that the dress had indeed stopped fairly low on my waist so I was still only naked from there upwards, apart from the hat and choker of course.

“Oh, come on, stop teasing!” Matt sounded like he was having fun but was still impatient.

I danced with my back to them for a few seconds keeping my hands where they were, then I reached up and clasped my hands above my head, I could feel my boobs swaying about freely now and the air across them. It felt great, as did the anticipation of turning to show off for the eager boys behind me. I closed my eyes and spun round.

Matt was the first to react. “Jesus christ, just look at those.”

I must have been close to the zone now as that comment caused me to open my eyes and turn towards him. I continued to dance slightly but looked at him, then down at my boobs, then back at the cocky boy’s face. “Do you like zem, m’sieur?”

“Fuck, yes.”

“‘ow about now?” I moved closer to him and as I went bounced them 4 or 5 times in a very blatant manner. I then giggled as I continued my dance now stood, as for Tom and Alex earlier, between his legs. He finally looked up at my face.

“I thought you were ‘just a maid’?”

“Maybe I ‘ave done something like zis before.”

“I bet you have with that body. If you hadn’t it’d be a criminal waste.”

I turned intending to do as I’d done with Alex and move away when he inevitably reached for my legs or ass, but Matt wasn’t Alex and within a few seconds he’d grasped me forcefully by the waist and pulled me down onto his lap. My bum plopped into place and I gasped a 100% genuine gasp.

“Don’t stop dancing now, Yvette.” He said next to my ear, his hands still holding each hip firmly. He wasn’t really preventing me from getting up, but he was making it difficult.

“Oh, m’sieur, I’ave not done *zis* before!”

“You’ll work it out.”

I could already feel him pressing into my bum as I started to move, still trying to keep some sort of time to the music. As I slid around on top of him the pressure grew and became pretty unmistakable, I can’t say it was unpleasant and it was pretty obvious positive feedback on my performance.

After about a minute or so he shifted his hands quickly and groped both of my breasts, squeezing and rubbing before I properly realized what was happening. By then I had dropped my own arms to the sofa to support myself a bit in his lap, so I could only use my hands to stop him if I also let myself again drop fully onto his groin. From what was pressing into my bum by now I was worried that might hurt him so I let him have the freedom of my body for the moment, though I did formulate a plan.

“What does m’sieur think I will take off next?”

He did relax his grip on my tits a little bit to contemplate this.

“Well, your dress I reckon.”

“Oh, m’sieur, you are too predictable!” This unexpected response made him pause and relax even more and I was able to clamber up quickly out of his grasp.

“Where are you going?”

“Patience.” I said as I once again made my way over to Tom. My breasts felt incredible after the attention they’d received at the hands of Matt, the nipples stiff and almost sore with excitement. The hardness just emphasized their pertness which was still visible despite their size, the hours I’d spent looking at my body in the mirror and fantasizing really let me see myself from the boy’s perspective as I did stuff like this, which just excited me more and more.

I danced even more enthusiastically now in front of Tom, running my hands up my sides and lifting my dress as I went to expose the front of my knickers to him. Then I reached up and plucked the hat from my hair, shaking my hair completely loose in the process. It fell about my shoulders, and I flipped my head down and then back up to throw it around even more. It was the sort of thing I’d seen strippers do and I imagined something that guys liked.

Tom lightly gripped the sides of my legs as I danced but didn’t try anything more, I imagine he was trapped between wanting to emulate Matt and fear of provoking me to move on. I asked him the same question I’d asked earlier. “And you, m’sieur, what do you think I will remove now?”

“Oh, well, if it’s not your dress.. maybe your stockings?”

“Wrong again.” I giggled and moved back to stand in front of all three of them. The idea had come to me earlier as I sat on Matt’s lap, I again turned my back to them and reached under my dress making sure to pull high enough to expose most of the back of my knickers. Then, with movements as obvious as possible, I hooked both thumbs into the waist band of my panties. I pulled them down just a little bit, then stopped and turned my head round to the guys.

“Zese are what I was thinking of, but maybe you boys are right and it is too vite?”

Surprisingly Matt kept quiet and it was Alex who managed a, “No, no, that would be great Yvette!”

“I thought so” and I turned my head back round. I made sure my legs were quite tightly pressed together and then I went for it, pulling the knickers down fairly quickly and bending at the waist so that the skirt didn’t hide my bum at all. I held the pose for a few seconds then straightened up and stepped out of my panties. The skirt would just about keep me decent if I stayed still, but I wasn’t really going to be staying that still.

I span fairly vigorously, I’m sure giving a brief flash to the three of them as I went, then I threw the knickers at Tom who caught them. I had come round to return the outfit after all.

“Get over here.” Said Matt, probably wanting to try what we’d done earlier with less fabric between my bum and him. I again wagged a finger. “It ees not your turn.” I danced over to Alex instead.

My plan hadn’t really extended beyond thinking how exciting it would feel to be in a tiny skirt with no knickers, and whilst that was definitely true I did now wonder how exactly to dance for him. If he dared repeat what Tom had done earlier, for example, then the tease factor would be non existent.

Alex didn’t immediately reach to expose me and I danced as I had for Tom for a few seconds, but the urge to push things further was ever present by now. I held my dress against my leg to try and stay decent-ish and placed my right foot on his knee. I nodded towards my garter which was on that side.

“Per’aps I can let m’sieur remove one thing for me.”

“Oh, right.” Alex looked down and seemed to understand what I meant, I smiled as he slid his hands up my thigh to take hold of it, making lots of unnecessary contact with both sides of my leg. As he started to slowly slide it down I continued.

“Oh, ees my dress in ze way?”

Alex stopped, not quite thinking fast enough to reply immediately. Obviously it wasn’t in the way at all, but obviously he wanted to know what I might do. I helped him out.

“I will move it for you.”

Keeping the skirts pressed to my body quite tightly I slipped them up even further, exposing my legs to my hips. I ended up with just one hand in front clasping it between my legs, the other holding the skirt high at the back to expose most of my bum.

“Ees zat better?”

Alex nodded and got back to slipping the garter down my leg, as he neared the end I repeated a trick I’d used the night before and let my stockinged foot slip from his knee to his groin. He again stopped as the garter reached my ankle, I guess not wanting to disturb the position. I moved my foot a little wiggling my toes, there was something there but nothing like Matt had been. I tried for a cheeky giggle.

“I can do better zan zat.” Then I lifted my foot and arched it in front of him whilst he removed the garter completely.

I moved back to the middle of the room, let my dress fall back naturally but then started to dance without paying any attention to it. Or at least without touching it, I certainly thought a lot about when I might be briefly exposed. The song had moved on to another recent hit a little while earlier, and as I moved and bounced to the rhythm I paid close attention to the feel of the frilly underskirts on my legs. Sometimes a boy’s reaction would give away that I’d been on display for a moment and a further shiver of excitement would run through me. Normal Claire controlling my actions was a very distant worry now.

There was something inevitable about me taking the skirt off in front of Matt, I told myself it was just the way it had worked out (it was his turn) but I’m sure it was all part of what drove me. I wondered what he might do as I approached, I didn’t want to be pulled on to him immediately so I kept a small distance and thought about how to lose my last piece of covering. There was something to be said for simplicity but also for continuing to involve the boys with questions.

I stopped moving, grasped each side of the dress about my waist and wiggled my hips a few times whilst looking right at Matt who returned my gaze incredibly seriously.

“Do you want zes off?” I tried to enunciate each word separately.

Matt didn’t change his expression much but said quickly. “Yes”.

I then tried to sound casual. “OK,” and I tugged the dress down which fell quickly to the floor after it cleared my hips. I stood still for a few seconds, hands on hips and still staring at Matt as his eyes lowered to my neatly trimmed public hair and exposed pussy.

As he finally looked up I turned to Tom. “OK m’sieur, as you can see I have danced until I am nuded.” I did still have the stockings and choker on but I figured they wouldn’t mind, I liked the way they made my nakedness look and I guessed the guys probably did too.

To his credit although Tom had been gawping at my body as much as Matt he answered quickly. “Don’t stop there Yvette, you can carry on dancing.”

“Oui, m’sieur.” It was the answer I’d expected and I carried on, this time mostly sticking to the space between all three and not giving any special attention. I found dancing completely naked for them amazing. Without having to worry or think about which parts of me were or weren’t exposed or how I would be removing the next item, I was able to just move to the music. Also, whilst earlier I’d been worried about this performance being only the beginning and not the finale, it seemed that that fact also relaxed me. Being totally nude for them was just as exciting as it always was, but if the few other occasions had felt like something that needed to be ended very quickly to preserve its mystique, this time I knew there was no way that was happening so I could really explore the sensation.

There was also the purely physical side, feeling my body move without clothes, seeing and feeling the bounces and poses that the boys were enraptured by. I bounced my tits blatantly again a few times, making eye contact with one of them as I did so. I even turned and bent at the waist very briefly a few times in a way that I know left me very exposed. It was just for a second or less but still the sort of thing I’d even been nervous about including in my fantasies as it was so revealing. It made my heart race and my stomach plunge, but after I’d dared to do it once I couldn’t help but repeat it a couple more times.

After two or maybe three songs of me dancing naked an advert came on breaking the mood, it seemed Tom was using some free music streaming service. I stopped again and the boys relaxed a little bit from the attentive poses they’d held whilst watching me. We all seemed aware of our surrounding again and I laughed nervously.

“Was zat OK?”

Tom got up to stop the annoying advert, whilst Matt responded on all their behalves. “It was great. It’s not over, though, is it? I hope not.”

Alex cut in. “Well, Tom said he’d paid till one o’clock, so we’ve still a few hours I think.”

“Er, yeah, that’s right.” Tom was still by the laptop, I realized he might soon start another run of music. I didn’t imagine they were about to let me get dressed, but I did need a break.

“But I cannot dance like zees all zat time, I am tired!” Although this was exactly how I really felt I still channelled the slightly bratty persona I seemed to like using in these situations.

“Too bad,” said Matt, “and maybe you want to dance a bit closer this time.”

I stuck my tongue out at him, even then he didn’t really smile. It seemed he absolutely did just expect me to keep dancing.

I could see Alex from the corner of my eye still running his gaze up and down my body. I was standing without covering anything of importance, I was trying to seem natural but was finding there wasn’t really too natural a way to be naked in a room with three guys. I shifted my weight and looked at him.

“You will let me ‘ave a rest, won’t you, m’sieur?”

He looked up at my face for the first time in a while. “Oh, yes.” He looked at Tom. “She probably does need one.”

Once again I couldn’t quite leave things there. “Can I put my uniform back on, or must I remain like zis?” I looked at Tom expectantly.

“Oh, I think you should stay like that, Yvette.”

“Oui, m’sieur.” I sighed slightly exaggeratedly. “It is a good thing it’s warm in ‘ere.” I walked over and sat next to Alex, Matt was on the other side of the right angled sofa. I fanned my face with a hand I’m sure causing my boobs to move about. “I am so chaud, after that!”.

“Just look at that body,” said Matt, doing just that. “It’s amazing, how big are those? D cup or something I bet.” He whistled. I felt his gaze on my nakedness and I looked down at what he was looking at, without the music and the dancing a bit of the reality of situation was creeping back and I felt the embarrassment that was always there rise a little. Part of me wanted to cover up but part of me wanted to show him more closely what he’d just described.

He continued, though. “And that waist, it’s tiny, you can even see your ribs when you stretch up. Fuck, how do you end up a door-to-door stripper with a body like that?”

I smiled nervously still fighting the competing urges. “Merci, m’sieur.”

“Her bum’s awesome too, isn’t it?” Said Tom enthusiastically. “So round but firm, I love the way it looks when she’s in heels.”

“Eh, she’s not wearing any?”

“Oh, right, just when she came in earlier. I saw it under her skirt.” He trailed off a bit. “It was awesome.” I figured he’d get away with it just because how could you expect the others to guess the truth?

Tom sat down next to me on the other side to Alex, I smiled at him. I wondered what we’d do now, would we just make small talk with me naked till they managed to persuade me to dance again? How long could I hold out? How long did I want to?

Alex chimed in “Well, two hours. We should maybe invite some other people over, they’d be gutted to miss this.” He looked at me nervously as if I was maybe about to object.

“Yeah, I suppose so, she could do another full performance.” Matt was talking himself round to it. I didn’t know how I felt about this but didn’t know how to object. Presumably dancers didn’t get to pick their audience.

“Is Jim about?” Alex asked Tom.

“No, he went away with his folks this morning, it’s why he wasn’t here last night.”

“Too bad, he’d have loved this.”

“Oh yeah, definitely”, said Tom. I laughed internally, that was probably an understatement, though I also started to consider how annoyed he’d be sharing me with some many of his friends. I wondered what the fallout of him hearing this story might be.

Although they talked as I weren’t there the boys were mostly looking at me. I tried to seem self absorbed but also would smile at them if we happened to make eye contact, I was still mostly enjoying the situation.

“Well, we need to ask Paul for sure, he’d love it.” That was Matt.

“I’ll call him,” said Alex, standing up. “Ha, remember what he always used to say when we’d come round here and play GTA 5.”

Tom laughed and cut in. “Yeah, it could almost happen today. It would blow his mind.” The guys laughed about their in joke. Then Tom continued enthusiastically. “In fact, why not, we could set it up.”

“Well, yeah, I guess, but why would we play video games with her here?” Matt pointed at me and I smiled for them.

“I know how.” Tom turned to me and said, “Yvette, you must have brought a change of clothes with you, didn’t you?”

“Oui, m’sieur, for going ‘ome afterwards.”

“And you’d be OK pretending to be, er, just a friend for a while would you?”

I had no clue where this was headed now, but nodded.

“Right, well, Alex get him to come over and Yvette go put your other clothes on.”

“Wooah!” Matt wasn’t pleased. “Why on earth would you ask her to cover up?”

“It won’t be for long, and it’ll be fun. Besides, I’m paying.”

“Fine.” He waved an arm to signal aggrieved acceptance.

I stood up as Alex went out to make the phone call, I’d left my bag in the kitchen.

“At least let me see that ass again on the way out.” I smiled at Matt and turned to show him what he wanted, making sure to move it about as I walked out. I heard Matt give a few claps as I shut the door.

Alex was stood on the phone in the kitchen, he watched me closely as I walked in and found my bag. Someone obviously answered at the other end as I looked about for a place to change. As Alex started small talk with his friend I decided to just dress where I was in front of him. First I pulled off each stocking then, as he continued talking nonchalantly, I pulled out my knickers, a white thong, and held them up. I smiled at him and then started to put both feet in and pull them up. I could feel him staring intently as he vaguely asked his friend what he was up to, paused and then added, “oh, nothing much”, in reply.

I turned and let him watch my ass as I tugged on the tight jeans, needing several goes along with a few bounces to get them in place. At that point he was telling Paul to why not head over, there was a bunch of people here and they might get up to something, maybe. Then I turned back round to give him a final view of my breasts before putting on a bra. He hung up just as I picked it out of the bag. I stopped, holding it in one hand and asked if his call had been successful.

“Yeah, he’ll be here in 5 minutes or so. He just lives a few streets over.” He was dutifully trying to keep eye contact but failing, stealing glances at my still exposed tits every second or so. I didn’t mind, of course, but figured I’d end his torment for now. As I snapped the bra in place Tom also headed into the room. He nodded to Alex as he left, then turned to me.

“Wow, Claire, that was great!”

“Well, I would hope so, but what’s going on now?”

“Oh, well, I figured this would be more interesting than just having you do a repeat show. Not that that wouldn’t have been great, but..”

I looked at him trying to resurrect the aggrieved person from earlier, but after what I’d just done for them I found it difficult. “So, I guess I need to stay till one o’clock, do I?! You know, for your ‘story’.” I sounded more slightly ironic than pissed off.

“Yeaaah..” Tom hesitated, looking at me, trying to gauge how much I really was annoyed. “I mean, you’re doing fine, they love you.”

“Tom, I was always pretty sure that three teenage boys would enjoy watching me strip for them. That wasn’t really the issue.”

“I guess.”

“How have I got myself in to this?! I mean, I’d have to go tell them some story now if I wanted to leave!” As ever Tom didn’t point out that that wasn’t really true, if I walked out the door no one would stop me. “So, what do I need to do next, strip again I suppose?”

Tom outlined his plan, which was pretty simple. It seemed his friend Paul had been a massive fan of the game, so, whilst the rest of them usually only wanted to make their avatar go to one of the in-game strip clubs (they *were* 14 year old boys when it came out), he always complained about them not playing properly.

“He’d get pissed off and always say we were pathetic, and that even if some woman came into the room naked he’d just want her to bring him a snack and a drink, that’s how much he liked playing it.”

I didn’t say so but the plan really appealed to me, much more so than just repeating what I’d already done. Though the upshot of it was the same, obviously I was to be the girl bringing him a snack and a drink whilst he played.

A few minutes later Alex popped his head in to say that Paul was almost there, we went back through to the front room where the playstation had been set up and Matt was already playing. He looked up and showed surprise at how I looked, I suppose it was quite a difference now I was in normal clothes.

Paul came in a few moments later and sat down offering greetings. He stared at me but didn’t say anything to me until Tom introduced me as Chloe, a friend he’d met at some art class his parents made him go to. Apparently I’d come round to borrow some supplies. Alex looked pretty nervous but Matt just kept playing. Paul still seemed pretty amazed by my presence, but turned his attention to the game.

“Wow, GTA V! I haven’t played it in years!”

The boys then reminisced about it at length, though didn’t get on to the subject of strippers and naked women just yet. I did want to sell the idea of just being a friend so I tried to join in a little bit, but video games were never really my thing. I got a glance from Matt when I first spoke, presumably letting me know he’d noticed I’d dropped the accent.

It didn’t escape Paul’s notice that I was wearing fairly tight clothing. All of them stole glances at my top which showed a bit of cleavage and probably the outline of my bra, but Paul probably looked more than the others. I began to anticipate what would happen soon enough.

The conversation carried on and I wondered what Tom was really waiting for, maybe he was getting nervous again. In my excited mood I decided to move things on and stood and crossed to the window. The curtains had been drawn throughout my performance but I peeked out. I bent over slightly as I did so, knowing that this would let them watch my bum in the tight jeans.

“OK, I think I might head out.”

“Really?!” Said Matt, more-or-less the first thing he’d said in a while.

“Oh, no, don’t go Chloe,” said Tom, he looked a little unsure, then continued. “Besides, Paul hasn’t told you his favorite GTA observation yet!”

“Oh, really, what’s that?” I looked at Paul, whose face was pretty surprised and blank.

“Oh yeah, I remember,” said Alex, joining in, “you would always say it when we, er, went to the sleazier parts of the game.”

From his face Paul did now remember. “Oh, I, I mean. I’m not going to talk about that with Chloe here.” He looked pretty embarrassed.

“Go on, Paul, I’m sure Chloe will love it. You always made it very clear you weren’t interested in all that degrading of women, didn’t you?” Matt chuckled and I continued to look at Paul expectantly.

“You can tell me, Paul, I won’t be offended. I know there was some stuff in the game with strippers, it can’t be that bad, it’s just a video game.”

“Oh, it’s nothing. It’s just it was all these guys wanted to do, go to the clubs, it was childish. I don’t know why I’m the one getting ganged up on, though.” He looked sullen now, and not like someone about to tell a story.

“Well, if you won’t say.” Matt looked at me and winked. “He used to make big talk about how pathetic we were, and that even if some real life girl came into the room naked like the dancers he’d still just play GTA. He even had some line about how he’d just want her to bring him a drink and a snack, he loved repeating it to give himself airs.”

“Shut up, Matt!”

I laughed along with the joke though this was pretty much my cue to act. The other boys stayed silent, I wondered if Paul could sense the expectation as he sat looking angry. I walked a little bit closer to him, causing him to look up at me.

“Well, maybe we could try it out?” I tried to sound friendly and enthusiastic but also as totally normal as possible, as if this was just an every day suggestion.

Paul looked up, slightly startled. “Er, sorry, try it out?”

“Yeah, it’d be pretty easy, I think. You could sit and play the game just like old times here and I’m sure there’s a drink and a snack in the kitchen, isn’t there, Tom?”

“Yeah, no problem.”

“OK..” Paul seemed utterly confused, but the other guys were staying out of it and just letting the two of us speak. “But, erm, we’d need someone.. a girl who’d..” He trailed off, not knowing what to say or not being able to actually say it.

“Well, I’m a girl aren’t I?” I gestured up and down my body, trying to angle it so my curves were as visible as possible. At this point it looked like it might be a bit much for him, he just sort of stared at me.

“I could easily just go into the kitchen for some stuff and do it for you, couldn’t I?”

I waited a few beats, willing Paul to think about me naked. Then I looked around the room as if I needed support to explain things to him, the tension between us was growing. It felt great to have another nervous boy obviously lost in lust for me, at that point I honestly couldn’t wait to strip for him.

He also looked around at the rest of them trying to find support, they tried their best to appear surprised but keeping their cool so as to not make me realize what a big deal this was. Alex gestured to Paul with his arms as if to say ‘get on with it!’

He turned back, trying to sound casual but failing. “Err, yeah, you could?” His voice rose weirdly at the end but I ignored it.

“Shall we try it now then? Matt can you pass Paul the controller, may as well make it as real as possible.” I laughed still trying to sound normal and started for the door, none of the boys moved a muscle, especially not Paul. I made sure to walk slowly wiggling my ass as obviously as ever.

At the door I turned back to the room. “Oh, would you like me to have anything in particular on when I come back?”

Paul almost visibly slumped, but at the same time looked sort of relieved. “Oh, right. Well, I dunno, do you even have any other clothes here?” He paused for a moment, shook his head and laughed a nervous laugh. “You know, Chloe, I don’t mean to offend you, but I thought for a moment you meant you’d actually come out naked! Sorry about that.”

I let him laugh weirdly for a moment. “Yes, that’s right, it sounds like I can’t test your theory with my clothes on, can I?” I laughed as if it were a casual gag, then carried on. “I just meant I could put my heels on or maybe borrow some stockings from upstairs quickly. Most of the time strippers do have something like that on, don’t they?”

He was again agog as I waited patiently smiling at him, he just stared.

“Or don’t you want to do it?” I looked down at my body and ran my hands quickly over my breasts. “Do you not think I’d look good enough naked or something?”

Matt whispered in his direction “Fucks sake, if you blow this for us, god help me.” That snapped Paul out of it.

“Oh, no, you’d be great. And, no, nothing in particular. Thanks.”

I smiled a full smile again at him. “OK, well I’ll be back shortly. Enjoy the game!” And with that I left for the kitchen.

I could hear a minor commotion break out once I shut the door. I couldn’t quite make out the words, they were ‘whispering’, but I figured I shouldn’t hang about. I doubted we’d keep the charade up much longer, but it’d be fun to go back out before someone told Paul that this had all been planned for him.

I stripped off quickly, stuffing my clothes back into the bag as I went, I decided that I couldn’t resist putting my heels back on after Tom’s comment about my bum earlier. Once naked I looked at myself and took a moment to reflect that again things had moved on, last night I think I only ever served the guys topless. Tom had set up a tray with a can of coke and some crisps whilst we’d talked earlier so the whole process had taken maybe a few minutes at most. Pretty soon I was back at the door, I decided to knock.

“Are you ready?” I called out.

There was a pause as the muttering stopped. “Yes, come in.”

I held the tray up in one hand and pushed open the door confidently, striding in. I saw their faces turn towards me, they all looked pleased to see me but Paul’s was a picture, I don’t think he ever really believed it would happen until right then. It seemed the cover story about Chloe was still holding.

I crossed over to stand near Paul, not quite straight in front of him so I didn’t block the TV. To his credit he did try and continue playing, though he wasn’t really looking at the game. I smiled at him and held the tray against my midriff, then bent at the waist so it was presented to him with my boobs practically hanging in the snack bowl.

“Can I tempt you?”

He did still hold the controller but had stopped any presence of playing, he let his eyes rove across me and then reached out and took a few crisps. “Thanks.”

“Is that all you can say?” Matt was indignant.

“I, er.. I don’t know *what* to say.”

I looked about the room and pulled an exaggerated sad expression. “Oh dear. It seems Paul really was all talk in the end. Well, if you’ve stopped playing your favorite ever game just to pay me some attention, I guess I should let you see everything.” I put down the tray and then slowly started to spin round in front of him, it took me a good 30 seconds or so to complete the rotation to face him again.

“Is this better than a video game, then?”

“God, Chloe.” He said, still sounding shell shocked. “I can’t believe it.”

“Let me have a look too ‘Chloe’”, said Matt. I could hear the quotes around my name, but I dutifully walked over towards him anyway. We were moving in to uncharted territory again now but I knew I’d do whatever any of them asked, male attention was my drug it seemed. I started to rotate as I had for Paul, but I’d barely begun before he’d taken my hand and pulled me towards him. As earlier I was not really able to stop him even if I’d wanted to, but it didn’t feel violent just authoritative.

At first I thought he’d sit me on him as before, but instead he soon placed his other hand on the small of my back and half pulled, half pushed me down onto him. I ended up laying across his knee, my bum presented on his lap with an arm across my back stopping me from getting back up. After the spankings I’d received last night it was a position I was slightly familiar with, though I’d usually been fully clothed for it.

“Hey, Matt, I’m not sure that’s cool.” Paul seemed a bit hesitant, but I did like him for saying something. Matt’s actions had taken my breath away and certainly set my heart racing even if I had no intention yet of trying to stop him, and to Paul out of context it had to look fairly over the top.

“Oh, come on Paul. Haven’t you worked out what’s going on yet?”

He looked around, confused. “Erm, no.”

“Honestly! This isn’t Tom’s ‘friend’ is it? You think Tom knows girls that look like this? She’s a stripper, before you got here she spent fifteen minutes dancing for us just as naked as she is now.”

“Is that true, are you OK?”

I looked up as best I could, using an arm to support myself on the floor. “Yes, sorry, we weren’t trying to make fun of you.”

He sat down. “Wow, this morning is certainly nothing I’m used to. Did you hire her, Tom?”

“Yeah. You should have come last night, then you’d have been here when she arrived.”

As Paul stared slightly formlessly, Matt got on with things. “So, Chloe, or Yvette, or whatever, time to carry on the act.”

“Yes, but what are you doing to me?” I pretended it wasn’t completely obvious what his intention was.

“Well, one thing I remember reading in some forum was that there was a way to get to spank one of the strippers. I could never do it and I’m pretty sure it was a lie, but, well.. now I can!”

“Oh, you can, can you?” I tried sound in control but Matt was having none of it, he brought his hand down fast smacking my bum cheek. It was hard but not really hard, I yelped.

“Yes, I can.”

“Come on Matt, I don’t know about this.” Tom also felt the need to step in.

“What, are you saying you don’t want a go?” He had him there, I don’t think Matt had spanked me as hard as Tom had himself the day before. Not that Tom could admit that at the moment.

“It’s a nice view, I can assure you.” I guessed he was probably referring to my round arse, he may have even been pointing for all I knew with my face down near the floor.

“Anyway, let’s continue.” He patted my bum a few times then slapped fairly hard again, I cried out and this time tried a halfhearted struggle kicking my legs a little bit. It wasn’t really an attempt to break free of his hold on me and it certainly didn’t succeed. When I stopped he rested his spanking hand against my backside. “To be honest you look even better when you jiggle around like that, feel free to continue.”

“Look, if any others might have a go at this then only a few each, deal?” Matt answered me by smacking my butt again, the hardest yet.

“Starting from now?”

“That’s not fair!” I struggled again for a few moments, still getting nowhere.

Matt spanked me again. “You know, we still don’t have a deal yet”.

My bum already stung. “OK, fine, starting now.”

“Very good”, said Matt. “6 each, I reckon, it’s the traditional amount, and I’m glad we could all be so adult about this.”

In the end he wasn’t that bad with the rest of his allotment, he didn’t ever really smack as hard as he had that third time and alternated butt cheeks which I was beginning to realize was key in avoiding too much lingering pain. As with last night I ended up loving it, the slaps themselves hurt but I could handle it once the initial sting wore off. Against that the feeling of being held naked across his knee, waving my legs whilst he did what he wanted to my bare bottom was incredible. It was the closest yet to a pure sort of enjoyable embarrassment, the sensation which seemed to drive a lot of what I was doing.

As Matt helped me up I could feel I was sweaty and slightly disheveled, and when I stood and composed myself a little bit I could see him inspecting my ass which was still just a few feet in front of him. I bet it was fairly red, I think I was a little bit flushed all over.

“I think I can see my hand print,” he said proudly. I snorted a little and turned to face the rest of them. “So, anyone else? Let’s get this over with.”

Surprisingly Alex was shaking his head nervously and Paul was staying silent, I suppose it was fairly full on to spank a naked stranger. I could see Tom looking at me intently though and it was certainly the sort of thing he enjoyed.

“Go on, Tom, you know you want to.” Matt reached up and turned me by the hips so my ass was facing Tom, he bounced one of my butt cheeks from below briefly with his hand. “Just look at that ass, it needs another seeing to I reckon”

Matt kept me held in that position, taking the opportunity to study my pussy from up close whilst we waited.

“See anything you like?” I asked sarcastically, trying to call him on a bit of ogling so blatant even I was a little embarrassed by it.

“Yeah..” He looked up at me. “You could maybe do with shaving again, though.” He dropped his eyes back down. “I can see a little bit of stubble up close, I think.” It seems Matt wasn’t bothered by my interruption at all and he went back to checking my grooming intently.

I shook my head and decided to concentrate on Tom, I figured his only hesitation could be that he thought I might be annoyed with him. I wasn’t, at least not now, but if he did think that I could maybe use it to my advantage later. The mood I was in, though, I was definitely hoping he’d decide to continue my ‘punishment’.

He did eventually speak. “OK, but I don’t want you lay across my lap.”

“I guess..?” I wondered what he meant. He smiled at me and took my hand, Matt let me follow and he lead me to one of the walls. “Nothing complicated, we’ll just do it with you standing up. Or, well, bending over, really.”

I wasn’t about to say no, though as Tom indicated a spot about breast high on the wall where he’d like me to put my hands I realized I might be fairly exposed. I complied by standing fairly close to the wall and just reaching out, that way I didn’t need to bend very much at all.

“No, no”, said Tom. “You’re not getting it.” I did know what he really wanted but as ever I preferred to be shown in more detail. He grabbed my hips like Matt just had and shuffled me backwards till I was a good few feet from the wall, I’d lifted my hands off as I moved backwards but as he stopped I started to bend in to place. I could feel my back arch and my bum stick out, I was making sure to keep my legs close together.

I could see Tom step back, contemplate the scene then step back in again. I suddenly felt his hand very low down on my stomach pressing upwards. “You need to arch you back more.” I complied. “Right, that’s it.”

I could feel my boobs hanging down and the tightness in both legs, I arched my back as hard as I could, powerless to resist pleasing Tom and the others, my bum felt like it might be higher than my head. I could only imagine the sight I must be presenting to the boys, naked and in heels presenting my ass towards them and practically begging to be spanked. As I waited for the first stinging slap I wondered if this is really what happened with strippers. I suspected not, but I also suspected none of us there had any real clue.

“If you two aren’t going to have a go, can you give your 6 to me, please?”

“Er, yeah, sure.”

“Hey, that’s not fair!”

“Why not? What difference does it make to you who slaps your bum.” Matt joined in to support his friend.

I looked up as best I could without losing the position Tom had placed me in. “Eighteen is way too many!”

“Matt got ten or more.” Paul weighed in, a little surprisingly. He tailed off as I glared at him from beneath the hair hanging across my face. “I’m just saying,” he muttered.

“How about a compromise?” Asked Tom. There was no way I could move my head to look at him so just put my head back down as he continued. “I’ll stick to six, but not with my hand. I think that’s fair, after all I could just insist Paul and Alex took their goes.”

“But what would you use?” I tried to sound a little whine-y again.

“Nothing bad I promise.” I heard him cross to the cabinet against the far wall and open a drawer. “Just this.”

I had to look to answer him so straightened up and turned, Tom was brandishing a normal looking plastic, 30 cm ruler.

“Am I at school, then?”

“If you like.”

I figured a ruler couldn’t hurt that much more than a hand, and I did prefer keeping this between me and Tom rather than involving relative strangers. “Let’s get on with it, then.” I resumed the position, sticking my butt out and up without needing to be told this time.

I heard Tom approach and then felt the cold plastic get pressed against my bare bottom, it wasn’t the first spank but just Tom finding his aim. I felt the ruler get pulled back and I started anticipating the strike, I moved my head around nervously and shifted the weight on my feet, it seemed to be taking ages.

“Well, get on with it.”

A few seconds after I complained the ruler landed hard, fast and right across both of my ample ass cheeks, there was a loud crisp crack followed by my cry. It was really sharp and painful for a good few seconds, I couldn’t help but lose my position by standing up and instinctively rubbing my bum whilst slightly hopping up and down.

“Ow, Tom!” The pain eventually faded to a sting, I felt like I could still feel the ruler pressed against my ass even though I could see it in Tom’s hand. He was grinning a bit grossly whilst watching me jiggle and bounce. “That hurt!”

“Well, it’s supposed to I guess. Anyway, one down five to go.” He carried on grinning and waved the ruler at the wall indicating I needed to get back into position.

As I obediently stretched back out, I looked over to my right and saw Paul and Alex absolutely rapt by the spectacle of me offering up my naked body for Tom to do what he liked to. My ass was still feeling the effects of the first ruler strike and I felt almost weak kneed with excitement, images swam in my head of what I must look like stretched out naked, my body taught and on display. I bit my lip in anticipation and waited.

The slapping noise rang out again, Tom didn’t hold back in the slightest and registered another blow across both cheeks on the meat of my ass. Again I lost position slightly letting out more of a yelp than a cry, this time throwing my head down and back up but only reaching back with one hand.

I rubbed the cheek I could reach whilst mostly staying bent over. “I can’t believe I’m letting you do this”, I moaned almost to myself. The sentiment was partly true and partly an act, I couldn’t quite believe that, thanks to my new life, a normal morning could lead to this, but given how great it felt there was no real confusion as to why I was letting it happen.

I felt the ruler gently tapping my hand, “next one, Chloe”. I moved my hand back to the wall and shifted my weight to balance again, a few seconds later the third blow fell, this time just on one cheek. Tom must have changed his angle of attack. I let out a small cry and breathed in through my teeth.

The fourth blow landed, this time on the other cheek, the last two seemed like he may have eased off a little. I again managed just a small noise and stayed in place, though I did then choose to straighten up and rub my ass a little before the next one.

“She’s getting used to it.” Matt seemed almost disappointed. Then I heard him whisper something to Alex and Paul, and as I again waited to be spanked I could see them moving round to be behind me with Matt and Tom.

“Still two to go, remember.” Tom was still grinning.

“Yes, I know, let a girl have a little break though.”

“Break’s over.” Said Matt from behind me. I turned my head and glared at him, though I still began to get back in place. As I bent down I realized why the boys had moved, as I’d stood up that time I’d moved my legs apart in my stance, I knew exactly what view I might now present to the four of them behind me. I shivered a little as I relaxed in to place, closing my legs again. Part of me wanted to keep them open and was imagining the view. If anything I stretched out even more in compensation, I knew what the guys wanted and I was still mostly happy to provide it.

The penultimate blow landed and I stayed fairly rigid, just shaking my head a little bit. The stinging pain was still there and the throb in between blows grew stronger with each one, but, as Matt had observed, I was used to it now and only had one more to go. I could feel the ruler pull back as Tom readied himself.

It was the hardest yet, Tom obviously wanting to make the final one count. I let out a little yell, more as I thought the guys would appreciate it, then held the position for a moment before standing up. I stayed half turned from the boys so they could still see the state of my bum, I rubbed it a little bit. “Well, that was certainly something.” I said, letting my gaze go across each of them. “I’m not sure I’ll be able to sit down for a little while.”

“Thanks, Chloe.” Said Tom, sounding 100% genuine for the first time in a while. I smiled at him and he looked back for a few moments before letting out an exclamation. “Oh! I know what will help.” He headed for the kitchen.

The other boys drifted back to their seats and I stayed stood in front of them. I hoped Tom wouldn’t take too long on his errand as I wasn’t quite sure what I would do next, and wasn’t certain I wanted Matt suggesting something.

“Is Chloe your real name then?” Alex hesitatingly asked. It seemed he was trying a bit of nervous small talk.

“No, but it’s fine to use it.” I tried to sound friendly, but also imply I wouldn’t welcome being asked my real name.

“Right.” It sounded like he’d taken the hint. “So, how often do you do this sort of thing?”

“Well, whenever someone hires me and I can make it. Not that often, really.” I’m not sure why I wanted to keep my lies to the minimum but I did, I guess so as to not get trapped in something that was obviously false.

“Working your way through college, I bet.” Matt chimed in. “I always wanted to meet someone like you, it’s really hot to imagine you in school with your classmates not knowing what you do, or what you look like naked.”

I ignored that for now and stayed looking at Alex.

“And is this, erm.. typical?” He waved his hand vaguely around himself, not quite knowing how to characterize what ‘this’ was.

“Not really, I usually do maid stuff for a lot of the time and only, well, take some clothes off towards the end.”

“Oh, right. So you’re not a stripper then?”

“Not exactly.” It probably seemed a strange thing to say as I stood naked in front of three guys, but was the truth.

“But you do usually take off your clothes for the guys that book you, don’t you?”

“They usually ask me to act sexy or remove some item, and”, it was now my turn to gesture vaguely with my hand, “things go from there. I do normally end up like this, it’s true, guys seem to like it.”

“I can see, I mean, you look amazing.”

“Well, if all they have to do to get you to act like this immediately is ask then they’re mugs.” I was learning that Matt always had strong opinions.

“I dunno”, said Paul joining in. “If you needed your house cleaned wouldn’t you prefer her in that uniform to some random cleaner?” He sat back staring at me as he said this.

“I’d prefer *her* doing it like this?” Matt was once again pretty emphatic, pointing at my body. I obviously hadn’t been covering anything up as I stood chatting to them.

“In fact, I’ve a bunch of chores to do, how much would you charge to come round and sort them out? Without your uniform, obviously.” He laughed and I took that as an excuse to not treat the question seriously. In any case Tom came back a few seconds after he finished speaking.

“Here you go, Chloe.” He was brandishing a bottle, it looked like some kind of lotion.

“What’s that for?” I asked, genuinely a bit confused.

“Well, your bum is quite red so I thought you’d maybe want something to soothe it. This is a moisturising cream for damaged skin, or so it says. I borrowed it from the bathroom.”

This was very much like his idea about the aftersun cream last week. “Oh, thanks.” I turned so my bum was facing him then looked down over my shoulder. “I guess I can still feel it, is it pretty sore looking?”

Tom and the rest of them had a good look. “It does still seem quite red”, he confirmed.

“OK, well I’ll put some on.” I reached out for the bottle, I could see Tom hesitate before handing it over but it seemed he thought doing it himself was a little too forward in this company. I made to squeeze some into my hand.

“Need any help?” Matt laughed again.

“Good idea!” I said, not wanting to let him always have the upper hand. He looked fairly surprised and excited, but instead of walking over to him I instead approached Paul.

“Why don’t you help me, Paul. I should make it up to you for the trick earlier.”

“Oh, there’s no need to..”, Paul half spoke this to himself as he sat up to take the bottle from me, his politeness was not going to stop him from accepting the invitation.

As I turned to present my ass to Paul I looked defiantly at Matt for a few seconds, then at Tom with a slight cheeky smile. He looked rueful, realizing that his hesitation had cost him. I bent slightly. “Is that OK for you?” I asked over my shoulder.

“Well, I think I’ll manage.” I looked back and could see Paul shuffling in his seat, the sofa was fairly low so he had to move to perch on the edge to reach.

“Oh, never mind, I’ll get on your lap like when Matt spanked me earlier, that’ll be easier.”

Paul sat back and I knelt beside him on the sofa. “Ready?” He took a moment to look down at my breasts up close then nodded. I laid out across him obediently, sliding my body against his into place.

Paul squeezed the lotion into his hands and then started applying, he moved his hands fairly tentatively but paid good attention to rubbing each part of my butt. I rested my head on my hands and stared at Matt and Tom, Alex was next to Paul the other way so had the view from behind. I waited patiently letting him take as long as he liked, his strokes getting more confident as time went on, kneading and squeezing my butt cheeks.

After a few minutes he stopped, I looked back and asked if I could get up, he nodded so I did, once again kneeling beside him to show off my breasts. As he looked down at them I couldn’t resist. “Would you like to do those as well?”

He looked surprised but obviously nodded again, without thinking too much I lifted a leg across him and ended up sat on his lap facing him with my legs tucked beneath me on either side. I leant back and supported myself with my hands on the edge of the sofa, my boobs hanging a foot or so in front of his face. “Will this work?”

“I think so.” He sounded nervous but got on with the job, this time first squeezing the lotion amply across the top of my chest. He used two hands and, with just a moment’s hesitation, rubbed down and onto my boobs. I sighed in pleasure to encourage him and, as with my ass, he started to make sure every inch of them was well covered. My nipples had been stiff already but responded even further to Paul’s touch. As I leant back enjoying the sensation I wondered why I’d chosen Paul for this and realized that it was simply because he was nearest when the idea occurred.

After a while I noticed Paul had started straying from just my tits, rubbing down my sides down to my hips and across my stomach. As he slid one of his hands across my belly button I opened my eyes and looked down to what was going on. It was a shock but shouldn’t have been, with my legs stretched to either side of him I was offering him a very intimate glance at my pussy, which was visibly moist with its lips spread open. I’d inadvertently been offering a view I’d been trying to not give, my stomach plunged as I could tell that that’s exactly where Paul was now staring as he trailed his hand just short of my neatly cropped (despite what Matt had said) pubic hair. I imagined what he might be thinking but I was fairly certain he wouldn’t go any lower, though I wondered how I’d react if he did and if I’d let him? Quite possibly, though it would have again been just because he was there.

After a good few moments like that Paul looked up and jumped a tiny bit when he realized I’d been watching him.

“All done?” I asked breezily, I felt the need to let him know that I was still fine with everything, even though I wasn’t absolutely certain I was. It was my own fault, though, I got in to the pose and I did feel great showing off for Paul.

“I think so.” He took his hands away and looked at his work, my breasts pertly sticking out and my body glistening from the lotion.

I let him have a few more moments but then got up, this time also getting off the couch to stand again near the centre of the room.

“You tease.” Said Matt, clearly annoyed I hadn’t chosen him.

There was silence for a few moments and I decided it felt like the right time to end this. “Well, I’m pretty sure I’ve given you two hundred dollars worth this morning, so if you’ll excuse me..”

“Is it one o’clock?” Asked Matt immediately.

“It is still about quarter to, actually.” Alex seemed to be the official timekeeper.

I looked at Tom, trying to let him know that the fun was over. “I think she’s right, guys, I don’t feel like I’ve been ripped off. Thanks, Chloe.”

Alex started to get up from the couch. “OK, but we should get a picture before we go, shouldn’t we?” He was taking his phone out of his pocket.

Although I’d fantasized about having photos of me earlier that morning I definitely didn’t want them in the hands of others to decide where they’d be sent. “No photos, guys, I would have thought that was obvious.” I looked at Tom seriously, hoping he’d step in if needed.

“Oh, yes, of course. Sorry, Chloe, I was thinking any we took we’d make sure no one could tell who you were.”

“OK”, I said, softening my tone a little.

“You could turn your back, or put your hair across your face, or we’d just take one where it was out of shot.” He was sounding more excited as he carried on, which was a little infectious. Pictures of women naked with clothed men was something I’d found online at some point and it usually excited me, it even had a name, CMNF. The idea of being the star of one of those shots definitely appealed.

“OK, but my face can’t be in it at all and you have to promise that I can delete any I want to afterwards.”

“Yes, definitely.”

I smiled at him again. “OK, I guess I can stick around for that. What are your ideas?”

“Well, I figured one way your head could be out of the shot was if we were sat down and you were stood up, so how about one with us sat round the table and you stood nearby.”

“OK.”

We all heading into the kitchen where there was a good sized dining table. The boys fussed a bit about who should sit where and who would take the photo, then Tom had an idea.

“How about if you put the maid’s dress back on and hold the tray, that way it looks like you’re serving us.”

“Er, I think you’re kinda missing the point of this photo.” Matt was his usually cheery self.

“Well, she can leave it open or even pulled down at the top, and it doesn’t have to be the only one.”

“Sounds like fun”, I said, “though you’ll have to get me the dress from the front room.” Tom went on the mission and I was soon enough pulling it on. I left it bunched around my waist leaving my boobs out then picked up the tray which still had the drink and snacks from earlier and had been mostly forgotten since.

Alex took the shot on his phone, I was stood at one end with the boys at either side of the table. They put glasses and plates in front of them and were told to look normal, I stood still and Alex snapped a few shots till he was happy.

“Yeah, that looks great.” I decided to wait till the photo shoot was over before looking so it was on to the next.

“How about one with you *on* the table?” Asked Paul.

“Fine, I think, though I’ll be right out of shot won’t I, stood up?”

“I was thinking you could be on all fours, and leave you dress like that, and then if we take it from behind..” He slightly trailed off here as we all considered the view. Certainly it wouldn’t be my face in the picture.

At this stage despite still feeling apprehensive about such a potentially exposed pose I didn’t think I could possibly say no on grounds of modesty, besides I did have the skirt on. I answered by climbing in to place, I could feel that was mostly covered at the back despite the shortness of the skirt.

Alex and Paul swapped, with him being the photographer this time. I stayed on all fours and arched my back a little. I could hear Paul shifting about but he still wasn’t announcing that the photo was taken.

“What’s the problem?”

“Oh, it’s just that in my head your skirt was more fanned out around you waist, you know, and we..”

“Saw my pussy, is that it?”

Paul didn’t answer that immediately and Matt stepped in. “What about this?” I stayed stock still as I felt him tug my dress up on either side so the waist was around my belly. He then pulled the back of the skirt up and held it there for a few seconds before tentatively letting go, it felt like it held where he left it. He sat back down and looked at me. “We’ve seen you before.”

I couldn’t quite believe I’d been exposed like that but kept my position, my mind going blank as I could feel myself on display at the back. Still Paul hesitated.

“Er, Chloe, I..”

I managed to speak “Yes?”

“Do you think you could, er, move your legs apart a bit?”

“Like on the couch, you mean?”

“Well, yes.”

It seemed inevitable, I still was barely thinking but dutifully shuffled my knees further apart until I could really feel air hitting my pussy then arched my back again. I felt light headed, almost dizzy, all my awareness was focused on the sensation of my fully exposed slit and how it would look on Paul’s picture. Eventually he said he was happy and I relaxed, closing my legs.

“I think we should all have a go at taking that shot.”

I again ignored Matt, it seemed the best way to handle his ‘jokes’. “OK, just one more I think.”

“Well, how about still on the table but this time we’ll be playing cards, only we’ll use you.”

“Right, well you’ll have to explain it.” I sat up and faced Tom who would be the artistic director of this final project.

“OK, so first take off the dress.” It wasn’t easy on the table, but I managed to get it off over my head after turning to be sat upright. I was once again naked for them apart from my heels, it felt if not normal then ‘correct’ but was still a thrill.

In the meantime Tom had returned to the table with a deck of cards. “Right, I’ll just deal out a few hands to everyone and, Chloe, if you could lie on you back in the middle, please.”

“OK.”

I lowered myself down as Tom distributed the cards. “Guys, you may as well put a bit of money down in front of you to make it look like a game, doesn’t matter how much though, obviously.”

“Now, I’ll just put out the action cards.” I was lying on my back with my legs together and my knees slightly bent. I had my legs facing Paul who was still to act as photographer, it seemed. I raised my head slightly to watch Tom, he starting placing cards on my belly starting below my tits and running towards my pubic hair. He managed to put 4 down before he ran out of room, he then hesitated.

“I need to put out five. Could you put your legs down, please?” I lowered them flat to the table, it opened up space to lay a card on top of my pussy but Tom didn’t seem to want to do that.

“I don’t want to cover you up, Chloe, I think I’ll have to put the fifth one on the table.”

“That’s fine.”

“It’s just it needs to be next to the other four, so at the moment your legs are in the way.”

I should have known what was coming, obviously he wasn’t going to take a tamer picture than Paul. “So I need to spread my legs again, do I?”

“Yes.”

I took a deep breath and again raised my knees, then, still slightly amazed at what I was doing I started to move my feet apart and let me knees splay outwards. Despite my state I managed to say “tell me when to stop”. Tom let me carry on for ages till I felt a real tightness in my inner thighs, I didn’t trust myself to look up so had laid my head back and was staring at the ceiling. I could once again feel the air on parts of my body that very rarely got into the open. As Tom put the final card between my legs I felt almost obscene.

“What’s it look like?” Asked Tom.

“Oh, it’s good, it’s just..”

“What?” I was only barely listening to them speak but despite all I was experiencing that I knew I’d hold the position till they told me to relax.

“Well, you don’t see her boobs or that much of her body really, you know, just her..”

“What’s wrong with that?” Matt again.

“Ahh, right. Maybe if you took it from closer in and slightly above, you know, that way you could look down her body.”

“Wouldn’t her face be in it?” Even then I didn’t relax or respond, I lay exactly how they’d posed me with my legs spread as far as was comfortable. If Paul had stepped in a took the shot of my face I would have let him.

“Well, what if we..” I saw and then felt a cloth cover my face. “It’s just a piece of green baize we use to shuffle on. Is that OK, Chloe?” I nodded under the fabric, anything they asked would have been fine.

It was another good thirty seconds or so before Paul said he had a shot and Tom confirmed that it would do. I shut my legs, still in a daze and then sat up, the cards falling off my belly. I looked at Tom and he extended a hand to me to help me down, I smiled a little, the first bit of proper emotion I felt since I’d opened my legs for them. He mouthed “you’re amazing” as I climbed off.

I looked about at the goofy grins on the faces of Tom, Paul and Alex. Even Matt seemed happy enough and not about to make a bad tempered wisecrack, I thought ridiculously of just staying naked with them all day but it was definitely a natural pause and my instinct to always leave them wanting more kicked in.

“Well then, if you’re happy with the shoot I’ll get changed in the bathroom and be on my way.” I picked up the bag with my clothes in.

“Oh, don’t you want to check the photos?”

“Do you promise my face isn’t in any of them?”

Alex looked at Paul who nodded. “Yes, promise.”

“I know you’ll show them around, but be careful, OK?” I was trying to sound serious, even though my face was covered it seemed I had to say something like that. I didn’t mind too much at that point, though, I was still naked in front of 4 boys after all.

“OK”

“I’ll trust you, then. I would like a copy of them, let Tom have them and he can email me.” I wondered how hot I’d find them, probably incredibly so, I was looking forward to enjoying them at home even as I lived the experience. With that I smiled at each of them and walked to the kitchen door, making sure to swing my bare ass for them one last time as I headed to get changed.

[Tghhfgg]

Final installment!


I was surprisingly calm after my experience at Tom's house. I'd checked to make sure their curtains were still closed before leaving, I didn't want the others realizing I lived next door, then, when back in the safety of my house, got changed and tried to have a normal afternoon. I even arranged to see some friends and drove out to a local mall to hang out. I wore old style clothes, we chatted and it felt like before my new life. The pictures were at the back of my mind and to think of them gave me a thrill, but I didn't want to dwell. This was a new way of coping, I think, I wasn't blasé but I was beginning to accept my recent hobby as part of me that was here to stay, but not something I needed to deal with all of the time.

This carried on for another few days and I enjoyed myself immensely. I had an outlet for everything I had previously been keeping pent up so my normal, humdrum activities had a new freshness. I was loving life. By day four, though, the curiosity about the pictures had turned into mild worry. Why had they not sent me a copy? Had they distributed them far and wide and got in to trouble? Were they wondering how to deal with it before it got back to me somehow? I didn't think Tom would let anything bad happen, apart from seeming a genuinely nice person he would have to be a real idiot to jeopardize what he had going with me, but the more time passed the more the odd doubt crept in. I really was unrecognizable in them, wasn't I?

The fifth day was a weekday, I had no plans, and without particularly thinking about it beforehand when I got up I knew I wanted something to happen. I wasn't exactly sure what I would do to help it along, but I could feel the desire slightly irritate me like an itch. I began by dressing in a tiny thong, short shorts, and a bikini top with a light shirt very loosely tied over it. No one would really see me here (though perhaps a neighbor opposite might catch a glimpse form time-to-time) but it was a statement of intent and made me feel connected to my body again after a few days of shapeless clothes. I wanted to show off.

I idly read in the front room, wondering about sunbathing but knowing that even if Geoff or Tom saw me out there it felt a bit stale. I think I was building towards going to one of the local lakes and sun bathing there, but I still wasn't ready to acknowledge it. It was almost inevitable that people from school would be at any of the well known places on a warm summer's day, but going to a secluded spot defeated the purpose. I stared at the book but it wasn't really keeping my attention.

Around 11 I heard the letterbox bang, someone had posted something through. Ordinarily that wouldn't have been very interesting, but the postman had already been about an hour before. Intrigued I got up and went to the door, I wondered if the deliverer might be able to see me but as I passed a small window that looked up our drive there was no one there.

On the mat was a small, handwritten envelope with no stamp addressed to me. I opening it immediately and pulled out a short scribbled note, it was from Tom. I was really quite confused now, why didn't he just knock like he'd done several times before? I read on.

"Hi Claire,

Tom here, from next door."

I smiled, as if he needed to add that.

"I didn't know how to send you this as I didn't want to send it via facebook, but I have to let you know. I don't think it's bad but Matt has posted the pictures on the internet. There's definitely no way anyone can tell it's you, and he blurred all our faces too. Here's the link in case you want to check. Sorry we didn't ask first, but you know what he's like. If it means we can't come round again that's fine."

Below there was a url.

Obviously I realized that this might happen though it was part of what I had been not dwelling on these last few days. Before my new life I would occasionally spend time on the internet looking at pictures of women exhibiting themselves and getting quite excited by the idea, I'd never been anywhere close to doing it myself but given recent events I'm sure it would have occurred to me at some point. I was feeling curiously not angry that the boys had acted without asking, so I hesitated only very slightly before getting my laptop and typing the url. My emotions were the usual scared excitement but also a big dose of apprehension of what I would find. I needed to look, though, and the idea of being a desirable girl on the internet was immediately appealing.

It was a well known website that I'd been on many times before but never to a NSFW part. It seemed to be a section dedicated to "Teen Exhibitionists" which was clichéd but appropriate. It was the three pictures that had been taken with a bunch of comments and seemed to have been quite a popular post. I looked at the pictures first, I found them as exciting as I'd imagined I would. There I was, or rather there was my naked body with the boys looking on delighted. Even though I knew how I had come to let my nudity be enjoyed like that it still fired my imagination. I was right back there letting things go even further in my head, I could feel myself flush and my heart race again.

When I read them, the comments were even better. They were split into three basic kinds. Some were just excited and jealous of the situation, "lucky guys!" was a typical example. Some tried to work out what was going on, or called me out as a stripper, "wonder how much she got paid?" Or something like that. Finally, and the most exciting to me, were people commenting on me and my body. Everything from quick compliments like "great tits", through more detailed descriptions of how they enjoyed seeing me spread for them, to what should have been insults, like "what a sl*t," but which, in my already excited state, just turned me on more. I read through them again and again, I really needed something to happen now, I started thinking about replying and posting more pictures. I wondered how the people there would react and what they might ask me to do. As I edged towards it, though, I heard my phone ring.

I picked it up and saw it was a facebook call from Geoff, more unexpected contact. There was again just slight hesitation before answering, it would be the first time we'd spoken since I danced naked while he spoke to his wife.

"Hello?"

"Ah, hello, Claire. It's Geoff, are you OK to speak?"

"There's no one else here, if that's what you're asking."

He ignored that. "Right, well, I expect this won't be of interest, but I said I'd pass it on. Brad got in touch and he has a job for you. Today, in fact."

"Brad? A job?"

"Yes, I'm sure you remember him. He wants you in your, well, shall we say 'maid' capacity."

I did remember him, he was the friend of Geoff's who seemed most similar to my next door neighbor, quite confident and aloof but then, unlike Geoff, also overly hands on and a little bit crude. Not that I could blame him exactly, I was acting quite crude myself at the time.

I didn't reply, I had no idea what to say for now. Geoff continued. "I perhaps should have not even mentioned it, but he thinks you work for an agency, of course, and I hate to lie to a friend. I've made the request now, though, and I can quite easily just call back and say it's a no go. No need for you to trouble yourself.."

I found myself blurting out, "oh, no, maybe I'm interested." I immediately regretted it, but I didn't say anything more.

There was a pause in which I imagined Geoff's expressionless stare. "Oh, I see. He will be pleased. He'll pay you, of course. Don't concern yourself with that, I'll tell him the fee and I'll make sure it's generous."

This was now going very fast. "I, er, well. I mean, I .. I need to know what the job is first, I think, and.."

"I'm sure you can guess, Claire, but I don't have all the details, I was to tell you to call him. I know it's this afternoon in town and that he's entertaining clients."

"Oh, right." I paused again, I was really quite scared by what I seemed to be doing, but I was doing it anyway. At least I thought I might be.

"So, shall I give you his number?"

"Well." We both paused. "I mean, I might as well see what he has to say."

"OK then." I heard Geoff put his phone down, a large part of me wanted to do similar. Was I really going to travel across town to take my clothes off for money? I felt slightly queasy as I waited.

Geoff wasted no time and read me the number. "Probably best to hide your number. I'll tell him it's standard practice."

"OK"

"Well, Claire, I have to say I wish I could be there, but sadly I have a prior engagement. Maybe I'll have to hire you one of these days."

"I'll just speak to him for now." I paused again, wishing I'd at least made up my mind one way or the other and been more sure of myself with him. I still couldn't add anything else, though.

"Of course, goodbye."

He ended the call before I had the chance to reply. I looked down and saw I had typed Brad's number into a text document without thinking about it, it was staring back at me. With a trembling hand, but also acting automatically I typed it into my phone. I stared at it, finger hovering over the call button, could I do it? Did I want to do it? Suddenly I realized I hadn't added the prefix to hide my number to him. I frantically edited the number, feeling very relieved for having remembered.

That relief I'm sure contributed to why I then hit call without thinking, suddenly I heard the ring at the other end. I was terrified, what had I done? I held back for a second, the sound was excruciating and I had to stop it. I reached out to kill the call when, as often seems to happen, it was answered a split second before I could.

"Hello."

I said nothing.

"Hello, is that Claire?" Brad sounded calm, I couldn't help but reply.

"Yes, hello, Brad." I put the phone to my ear, I felt sweaty and hot but I realized I needed to at least sound like I knew what I was doing to him. I could still say no.

"Ahh, yes it's you. Though perhaps I should call you Yvette?"

"Claire is fine." It was already too late it seemed, so much for Geoff protecting my name.

"Right, so, obviously Geoff got in touch, he's just texted me in fact. Thanks for calling."

"No problems." This bit was fine.

"So, shall I just give you the address? If you can make it over for two o'clock we can go through the details here."

"Ah, right." I was again locked in hesitation. I was expecting him to outline what he wanted and ask if I was up for it, instead he was just assuming I was on board. What had Geoff told him?

"I do need you to be wearing the right thing, however. Do you have a short, black dress. Quite tight, obviously, almost the sort of thing a waitress would wear, but a bit more .. you know."

"Hmmm." I tried to maintain a confident stride. "Let me think." Thinking, though, was exactly the thing I was having trouble with. My head was filled with the sound of my heart beat.

"It's no matter if not, I have time and I need you to look just right. Tell me your measurements and I'll spend an enjoyable hour at the mall. May as well use that expense account for something."

I told him my dress size as it was at least something easy to say.

"And for underwear?"

In a way it was lucky I'd spent that time shopping a week or so back, I'm not sure I would have known otherwise. Before I knew it Brad had also got my shoe size and had given me the name of a restaurant in town. It seemed I'd agreed to be there for 2. He hung up with a cheery goodbye and I was staring at my laptop wondering what had happened.

I closed the lid and sat with an empty head for a little while, then, thinking that if I was to make the appointment I needed to eat my lunch I rose from my seat. As I did so I realized what I was doing. I wasn't actually going to go, was I? As soon as I thought about not turning up I imagined Geoff, for some reason I thought he would be disappointed in me. I should call Brad back, I thought, tell him an excuse. That seemed just as intimidating, what excuse could I have? As far as he was concerned I was a professional he'd just offered an everyday job to. At least I think that's what had just happened. Best to just turn up and get on with it, I figured. As ever I knew it was a bit silly even as I acted as if it weren't.

I stayed in that state for the next few hours as I ate, changed into a normal outfit, hung around nervously and then drove to the restaurant. It was one I'd passed many times but had never gone in, it was far too classy for a high school student. I realized I was still trembling as I got out of the car, but it was way too late at this point. I felt like it was my first day at school or, I guessed, a new job.

The restaurant was pretty empty, only a few tables occupied. I briefly wondered if anything would happen out here, it seemed a very unlikely venue but what did I know? I looked around and spotted a waiter already on his way over.

"Hi, I'm here to see Brad?"

He looked me over, I was dressed very normally in jeans, a top and a light jacket but it was of course possible he knew why I was here. I shivered a little at the thought of him perhaps anticipating me being naked in front of him. It was the first time I'd really considered that's probably what was about to happen.

"Follow me." he turned and set off to the back of the room, I did as he asked.

We went out of a fire exit and into a short corridor, there were two doors to one side and one at the end obviously into the kitchen. He showed me to the first one, "he's in there." He wasn't particularly polite but wasn't exactly rude either. I nodded my thanks and as he walked back into the restaurant proper I knocked on the door.

"Come in."

I went inside, Brad was sat behind a desk in a small office.

"Claire, welcome. Right on time, I see."

"Hi, Brad." I hoped my mild terror wasn't evident in my voice. I took a seat opposite him without asking, it felt more calming than standing up. He smiled at me and I steeled myself.

"So, what's the job?"

"Right, well, in about half an hour a new client from Japan is going to arrive. I need to make a good impression, and I know the sort of thing he will expect. We don't do this very often at all these days, but this company is a big account and he's still in love with the old style of client relations. Who am I to judge?" He looked at me brightly. "I mean, you know my own tastes in private, anyway." I nodded, it was easier to keep my nerves under control if he talked.

"So, he'll be here along with an interpreter. I think he understands English at least a little but doesn't want to be bothered with it in his 'downtime'. We'll be serving a bit of food, a lot of drinks, and some, well, 'entertainment'. That's where you come in, of course."

He stopped at this point, obviously expecting me to say something. "Right, so I'll come in and, er, take my clothes off?" I couldn't help it, I sounded a bit like a lost little girl. Brad looked a bit surprised, but carried on fairly smoothly.

"I wouldn't be so bald about it, but yes, I suppose that's essentially what I'd like you to do. I've asked for a few trays of canapés to be prepared, I was thinking you could come in with the first one fully clothed, go out for a while, come back with a little less on. You get the idea?"

I nodded, it was fairly obvious.

"I can announce your entrance each time, he'd get the idea after the second tray, I'm sure, and I could use the distraction to break up the general drinking. Get to know him, have an easy source of conversation, show I know what he's about but don't care, and so on. But you don't need to hear my office politicking, do you?" I shook my head, I didn't, though it helped to know what was expected of me.

"So, after a few trays you'll be naked, of course, and over to you how you keep everyone entertained.." he waved his hand "..put on a show and so forth. Having seen you in action I know you can handle that." He smiled again, seemingly completely genuinely, "does that sound OK?"

"Yes, great." I stammered, sounding better than previously at least.

"You don't need to do the stripping actually in the room, do you? You know, to have an act, as it were?"

"No, that's fine." I was letting the nerves talk and just agreeing with him. I didn't really have an act either way.

"Great, well." He checked his watch. "All seems in order, you're sure you're fine?"

"Oh, yes."

"All in a day's work for you, of course."

I nodded, smiling I'm sure thinly. He seemed to hold my gaze for just a little longer than needed and with a more serious air, then carried on as before. "OK. I've asked the kitchen staff to keep an eye out and to stick the trays on a table in the corridor for you. Now, about your outfit."

I'd forgotten until then that Brad was choosing what I was going to wear.

"I think I've done fine, I bought a few of each in sizes around what you told me to make sure we get a good fit, it will be easy to return the unused ones."

"Sounds sensible."

"Now, we'll do the fitting here."

He had stopped talking but I just looked at him. I was slow on the uptake.

"Oh, you mean now?"

"That's the idea."

I slipped my shoes off and started to half rise from my seat, Brad stayed where he was.

"So, I should undress?"

He nodded. "Yes, I've got the clothes here." He half gestured, half reached under the desk.

"Oh." I carried on standing up and pushed the chair inwards to give me more room. I felt very strange, despite having undressed for quite a few men at this point, including Brad, this felt a little weird. Dancers didn't get changed from their street clothes in front of their clients, did they?

"It's just, I..I don't usually get changed in front of people."

"What, I thought you got undressed for a living?!" His laugh sounded good natured but still slightly fake.

"Oh, yes, of course." I sounded weirdly defensive. He looked at me more seriously, I continued, "it's, just.."

"I know it's a little unorthodox," Brad cut across me, not too forcefully but certainly firmly, "but I do want you to look just right." He lightened up his tone again as he went. "This afternoon is for fun, but it is important that it goes well."

"Right." I looked around, it was really only at that moment that I properly accepted what I was going to do that afternoon. It felt bizarre, but it wasn't anything new, was it? I tried to get in the mood, I looked at Brad, I could still feel the shaky nervousness all over my body.

"It's not a big deal, Claire, I've seen you before, haven't I?"

It was true and Brad sounded perfectly reasonable, but he did have that cocky edge that had turned me off slightly the other night. Well, not really turned me off, just made me think he was maybe a little bit of an arsehole. I had still been happy to undress for him, though, no point in denying that. I tried to imagine what an actual dancer would feel like or say in this instance, they'd be a little put out, but I guessed they probably would think that stripping was their job and that he was paying.

I tried to sound more calm and as if I didn't care that much, "OK, fine, I suppose."

"Great" He smiled up at me.

I started to channel a tiny bit of something, "you took a few liberties the other night as well."

He laughed genuinely at that. "Ahh, memories! Now get your clothes off."

The latter was fairly playful, but I responded quickly.

"Watch it, Brad."

That I had already taken off my jacket and was untucking my top probably undercut whatever anger made it to my voice. He raised his hands in mock surrender.

This casual way was how I'd undressed in front of Jim the first time I was completely naked in front of a guy. That time Jim had started off not really watching, and it seemed to be the same with Brad. As I tried to breathe properly after my mild outburst I slowly raised my top. It obscured my view briefly as I saw him take out his phone and glance at it, as if checking for messages. I was wearing a nice, black bra and realized I had already anticipated his reaction to seeing my breasts in it, but he had his head down typing as I reached for my jeans button. I realized some more anger was creeping in, why wasn't he paying attention?

He looked up and smiled at me briefly, then his head went back down. I wanted to say something but I also wanted to not slightly lose control again, so I swallowed a remark. Without thinking I carried on with removing my jeans, that's what I was there for after all.

I'd put on some black underwear to match the bra, small but not tiny and completely opaque. I figured I must still look great, but as I stood up I realized Brad was now actually calling someone. He was flicking through something on the screen as the speakerphone rang. It was quickly answered and he picked it up normally. I was stood in my underwear, ignored.

"Right, Andy, is everything going smoothly?" He looked at the wall seemingly absentmindedly. Try as I might I could not stop my annoyance, I stood still and stared at him.

"Good, good, so they're in a taxi. Is the interpreter all set?" He glanced back my way and looked down at my body briefly and then, seemingly not picking up on my body language, gestured to me to carry on. I sighed loudly in annoyance, but I reached behind my back to my bra strap nonetheless. The anticipation was building, I was about to be naked stood in a tiny little office for a man I hardly knew, this sort of thing was my cat nip and anger gave it a new, slightly dangerous edge.

As I slipped both arms out of my bra he sat back and flashed me a grin, now at least giving me full attention with his eyes.

"Oh, all good here. No problems at all."

I hung my bra over the back of the chair along with the rest of my outfit, I could feel a draft across my boobs coming from a vent above Brad's head. He was staring at them. It wasn't that I didn't feel the humiliation of stripping for someone taking it all so completely for granted, it was just that the combination of that plus the anger was making me feel the familiar tingle of exhibitionism. I couldn't help but want to please him despite this kind of treatment, and the only way I knew how was to take more off and to try even harder. Brad obviously had me pegged as he cupped the speaker end of the phone.

"Knickers too, Claire, I got you everything."

I had to respond to that but as I opened my mouth angrily he quickly raised a finger to his lips. "What was that?" he asked whoever he was speaking to. "Yes, she's here, pity you won't get to see." He laughed at the response and nodded downwards with his head, again telling me to get completely naked. I obeyed, swallowing my anger for now.

"She looks even better than that." He laughed again as I slipped my last item of clothing off my feet. "Keep quiet about her, though, honestly. The boss is on board, but no point going beyond need-to-know, OK?"

I straightened back up and ostentatiously half flung my knickers on top of the chair. Brad was still watching closely and even sat up straight, presumably to see my now exposed pussy and pubic hair. I had trimmed that morning in the shower, taking my time and imagining men seeing it. As I stood in front of him finishing his call with general pleasantries it was totally obvious that that's where Brad was looking. I waited, still annoyed but letting him look as long as he wanted.

"There we go, relatively painless, wasn't it?" He finally looked up at my face.

"For fuck's sake, Brad!" Even I was shocked, it was completely unlike me to use that kind of language. He raised an eyebrow, and I immediately apologized. "I'm sorry, but I'm not used to being ignored, or undressing in a tiny office."

"Not a problem." I waited a little longer, stood slightly sheepishly. And naked.

I couldn't wait forever, though. "The clothes, Brad. Come on!"

"OK, it's just." He did at last actually reach under his desk and start to pull out a few bags. "I'm not sure if these guys will go for hair, you know."

"What?"

"Your hair." He pointed at my groin and I looked down.

"I can't do anything about that now, can I?"

"No, I don't suppose so." He sounded thoughtful.

"Can I please get dressed?" I put out my hand and he finally rummaged in one of the bags, handing me an underwear set still in its packaging.

"That's the size you asked for, we can try another if needed."

I managed to unfold and unclip, under the watchful eye of Brad, and I decided to start with the bra given that was what may or may not fit. It was white, lacy and pretty small. It seemed a bit old fashioned and definitely something a guy would choose. I had seen already it was a set with suspenders and a thong.

I held it up briefly before clipping it around myself. "Guys are really, really predictable."

He smiled, "you'll look fantastic."

I nodded at him as I settled it in place. "You'll think so, certainly." Part of me was amazed at how I was getting into this.

The bra fitted me fine, so I pulled up the knickers fairly quickly. They seemed to fit high above the hip, and I tried to settle them in place for a while. They had a light frill and a white lace front.

"Let me have a proper look." I straightened up and let him have a look, then, without asking, started to turn around slowly.

"Honestly, Claire, your body is even better than I remembered it."

I turned back round and picked up the suspender belt. "Are there stockings?"

"Oh yes, of course" He handed me a pair, white to match the underwear. I started to clip the belt in place, it was basically just straps and didn't obscure the knickers much at all. I passed the straps under my thong, anticipating the order I would be asked to undress. I sat to start pulling on the stockings.

"So, have you had any other jobs since last week?"

"Just one, another maid outfit actually."

"Oh, really, is that popular?"

"Seems to be."

I could see a pair of shoes under the desk, black heels obviously. I started to slip them on as well.

"God, I wonder what you did for those people." He seemed lost in his own thoughts so I didn't reply. The shoes felt fine, and weren't stupidly high.

"I can't quite understand how Geoff found someone like you." I saw him shake his head slightly. "You don't seem like the usual performer, I'll give you that. You've got such an innocent air, but, my god, you're up for anything."

"I'm not up for 'anything', Brad, OK?" I felt I needed to say something like that, but I was mostly nervous he seemed too close to the truth.

"Of course, but, how can I put this? I'm not sure most dancers are so happy to take direction."

I thought to myself that's because I'm not a dancer, and resolved to maybe try and understand a bit more about how they operated in future. Though if he was paying me to take my clothes off I was a 'dancer' already, there wasn't anything more to it than that. The thought was quite amazing to me, I realized I felt partly almost proud. It also seemed I was already anticipating a next time.

I stood up and posed for him again, in heels and with the underwear complete. I could feel it all tightly hugging my body in the few places it actually covered. Brad stood up this time and walked round the desk as I started my spin, arms slightly out to let him see all of me.

"Fabulous." I felt him grip my waist quite firmly as I stood with my back to him. I stopped my movements, and he slowly ran his hands first briefly onto my bum, before starting back up my body to rest just below my breasts. I held my breath and wondered if he was going to cup them, I would not have resisted.

"I'm sorry, it's just you didn't seem to mind some contact the other night, and I suspect with a few drinks people might also get a bit hands on."

I again tried to control my voice, I wondered who exactly the 'people' were given how he was holding me. "That's fine." The anticipation remained as his hands moved slightly on my skin, I was barely conscious of the permissions I'd just given to him and his guests.

He let the moment pass, though, and I wondered if he'd intended to take any further liberties or not. He stepped away, letting his fingers lightly trail down my back. I turned and he reached across the desk to hand me the dress.

"The final piece of the outfit." He nodded down to my boobs. "With those I imagine it will be tight, but that's the way it will look best. I do have a bigger size, but hopefully it's not needed."

I took it from him, and stepped backwards to give myself more room. It was short, black and seemingly of very good quality. It had a beautifully soft lining, and as I zipped it up it started to grip me in a very pleasing fashion. I couldn't get the zip to the top, so I turned and Brad did the honors. It made it harder to breathe but didn't seem to cause any bulges except where it was supposed to. I had, once again, a great deal of cleavage on display.

"Breathtaking." He held up one arm and I again span round for him. "I almost don't want you to take it off again."

"But I do have to?"

He looked at me with a bit more intensity than he had before. "Yes, you do."

He glanced at my body again, then started to lead me outside. "They'll be here any moment." He looked down at his phone. "If I don't say otherwise come in with the tray in ten minutes, OK?"

As we got to the short corridor I saw there was now a folding table with a tray of prawn canapés on.

"Ahh, great, all set. We'll be in there." He pointed to the other door that wasn't the kitchen, he seemed to be locking the room we had just been in.

"Er, Brad, where am I going to undress?"

He looked around. "Well, out here."

"Seriously? And I have to wait out here too?"

"Don't worry, it's private, it's only really used to get access to these rooms from the kitchen, and no one has any reason to come out except you."

"And the guys leaving the trays."

"Well, yeah, but they'll probably do that whilst you're inside. Besides, they've jobs to do."

"Do they know what's going on in here?"

He looked thoughtful. "Actually, I guess they do. I had to let the manager know."

"Right, so you're saying they know a naked girl is going to be waiting in this corridor, but they'll just carry on chopping vegetables or whatever?!"

"Well, once you're down to the stockings and heels then just stay in with us, OK?"

"That wasn't really my point, Brad."

It was his turn to look ever so slightly sheepish.

"Come on, unlock the door, I'll change and wait in there."

He at least had the good grace to look slightly pained as he carried on. "I can't, sorry, I promised the manager I only needed it now and he'd get his keys back. They have his car on, plus he's got important stuff in there."

I hadn't seen the slightest thing of importance in the tiny, run down room.

"Brad, seriously, just take his car keys off or something."

Brad was already on the move.

"Sorry, Claire, I can't help it, there's always last minute issues. You'll be fine, honestly."

"Wait!" I was properly angry again, but Brad's apologetic grin disappeared inside the next room and I didn't have the stomach to follow him and make a scene. I looked around, it did seem private and little travelled, but there was surely no way the kitchen staff weren't going to try and see me. I wandered slowly up to the kitchen door, trying to work out how much anyone might see through the small glass part. They would have to deliberately look through, I figured, but if they did the whole corridor was easily visible.

I tried to imagine stood here waiting practically naked, it seemed pretty weird. I realized that at least the clothes I had on now would be out here, they wouldn't be the easiest to slip on but at least I could probably wiggle into the dress easily enough. I felt slightly better.

As I contemplated things I heard the door behind me. It seemed the supposedly never used exit to the restaurant was in use. I turned and saw someone roughly my age looking back, he seemed just as startled as I was. He looked uncertain and as if he wanted to immediately turn straight back round, but thought better of it and came inside.

"Hi."

"Hi." I was unsure who he was and what he knew, so didn't want to put my foot in it.

He looked around and saw the tray, he seemed relieved. "Oh, you're a new waitress or something, yeah?"

"Yeah, sort of."

"Thank god, I thought you might be a friend of Steve."

"Steve?"

"You know, the boss, thought I was busted." I let that go by, I figured I needed to keep the conversation to the minimum. "I duck in here when it's quiet, keeps me from having to do any extra work, you see." He suddenly looked worried again. "You won't drop me in it, will you?"

"No, don't worry. I'm only here today, anyway."

"Oh, really, why's that?" His nervous but cheery conversation was growing on me, it was a nice change of pace after Brad. He was even fairly cute in a boyish way.

"It's a private party and they called me in for it."

"Why, are you a super special tray carrier or something?" It was clear from his tone it was a joke and he laughed afterwards as if it were a prize winning one. It was charming in a fairly goofy manner, I found myself being a bit more open with him.

"Something like that, yes." I smiled warmly at him, he looked almost scared again.

"Right, well I need to get back, I reckon." I carried on smiling as he backed to the door. "You, er, might be here if I come in again?"

"Yes, I might be." He smiled slightly as I couldn't resist continuing. "If you're here in ten minutes or so you might get to see why I'm so super special."

He laughed slightly. "Oh, right. I, er, could be." And with that he left, glancing back as the door swung shut.

I carried on smiling even as I realized it must surely be time to go in with the canapés, that encounter was just what I needed to lighten my mood. I was obviously already in the showing off zone given what had happened with Brad but I felt a bit more playful now too, and if I was going to put on a good show that was probably needed. I grabbed the tray and headed inside.

As I scanned the room, which had a dining table at one end with a couple of people sat around and then Brad and one more stood at a small bar, I felt someone take a canapé and move past joining those at the bar. I knew I looked good in the dress, but I imagine the men here were well used to attractive young women as waitresses or secretaries. I dithered between heading to the table or the bar and mostly did neither.

Luckily the room wasn't that big and Brad soon spotted me and beckoned me over. He stepped slightly away from the men he was talking to and put his arm around my shoulders as I got close. He glanced over at a younger Japanese guy at the table, who I took to be the interpreter, then started making a little speech.

"Guys, this is Yvette, who I'm sure I've mentioned to you before. She's our 'help' for the afternoon." His hand was already slipping down my body as he spoke, now mostly round the small of my back he pulled me in a bit closer to him. The other people in the room couldn't help but notice.

"Now, for starters she'll be handing out the food we've laid on, feel free to get to know her a little bit." He lowered his hand to my bum and squeezed lightly, "I can certainly recommend doing so. She'll come back later, and I'm sure has some exciting things planned. Isn't that right, Yvette?"

I looked across at him, not ready for a speech of my own. He carried on anyway without really giving me a chance to reply. "Anyway, off you go. Everyone else, enjoy yourselves!" With that he gave me a pretty firm pat on the bum, and I half-stepped, half-stumbled forwards. As I recovered my balance and began to wonder what exactly to do I heard the young man talking quietly in Japanese to the man at the table. It seemed the nationalities weren't really mixing freely yet, though Brad had headed that way.

I stepped across to the two guys stood near the bar and proffered my tray. They both took a canapé whilst giving my cleavage a good once over. I figured for this first pass I was supposed to act mostly like a waitress so I smiled politely, wondering whether I should make conversation or just move on.

"Thanks," said one of them.

"You're welcome."

"So, come here often?" Asked the other, making a pretty terrible joke. He didn't laugh afterwards like the boy in the corridor but didn't really seem rude.

"No, not at all." I said politely, pretending to be oblivious. It seemed easiest.

"You should probably go serve our guests, really," said the first, softly. "They're why you're here, I think."

"OK." I turned away. That was pretty awkward, but I supposed I didn't need to impress what I took to be Brad's colleagues too much. Taking my clothes off would do the job in any case. I realized that I would rather have been undressing for them than making small talk.

I approached the table from the side away from where Brad was now sat. The older Japanese man smiled up at me as he took something to eat, I moved past and as the interpreter also served himself I felt a hand lightly pat and grope my bum. I had to wait in his reach for a slight moment and he continued to explore my bum, he had definitely been observing Brad earlier. I completed the tour of the table by serving Brad, I couldn't help but notice that everyone seemed to be drinking heavily and there was an open bottle of whisky on the table. As I finished the Japanese businessman said something to the interpreter.

"Could you bring him another, please?"

"Of course."

I walked round beside him and he took a canapé, placing it on his plate uneaten. This time he ran his hand down my back to the hem of the dress, gripping my butt cheeks on the way, and ended up feeling the fabric between finger and thumb. He again spoke to the interpreter beside him.

"He says you're very beautiful, and that the dress is fantastic."

I smiled back.

"He also says that he'd like to buy the dress from you." At that Brad laughed delightedly. He said something briefly in fairly animated Japanese and the interpreter let out a brief snort of laughter.

I didn't know quite what to say, or really whether to reply at all. I laughed slightly and I would think not too convincingly and looked at Brad.

"Well, I'm very flattered." I knew it didn't totally make sense but I was flustered and still unsure whether this was all a joke or not.

There was silence for a moment, "I think he's serious," said the interpreter. The man nodded.

"Oh, well, you see it's not really mine to sell.." I started.

He spoke again and after he finished the interpreter continued, "he says that perhaps they could just rent the dress, providing he can get it immediately." Again there was laughter afterwards.

"Mr Ito, please, wallet away. Everything is on me today!" Brad grinned as he continued. "Besides, I've already bought her dress, and I'm sure I can take back possession any time I want. Isn't that right, Yvette?"

I looked from him to the others at the table, they were watching me closely. "Yes, of course." I looked back. "Do you want it now?"

"Steady, Yvette, let's let our guest settle in, shall we?" He leaned back and took hold of my posterior once again, grabbing and pushing me away from the table. "Give us some space for the moment, OK. See if the kitchen is ready for the next course." He patted me as I walked away, taking it as my cue to leave the room for now. As I left I heard him say that he had bought my underwear as well. So much for any surprise.

I headed back to the corridor, there was already a second tray of canapés waiting. I just about survived that, I thought to myself.

"Hey, Claire."

I turned back to the door, Brad had popped his head out.

"We need a bit more animation in there, OK? I thought you'd be putting on a show?"

I felt my face flush. "I thought I was just a waitress for this first pass! You said something about him not realizing till I went back in!"

Brad did pause slightly. "Did I?"

I nodded. I was still embarrassed and a little scared he might work out I wasn't a real stripper, but I was also annoyed he was questioning my work.

"Oh, right. Anyway, we agree you'll be a bit more on the ball next time, then?"

He still had that cocky air. "You worry about business, Brad, I'll handle things my way, OK? You didn't have any complaints last time, did you?"

He looked at me for a little while, then went back in. He had probably already been drinking in there but maybe I did need to step up my game. I tried not to think about how out of my depth I was. I needed to calm down a little before my next entrance, I wondered at what point to take off the dress.

After a few minutes I heard the door to the restaurant open, with the excitement I'd forgotten about the friend I'd made last time.

"You're still here, then?"

"Yes."

He smiled but still seemed a bit nervous. "Must be pretty boring, standing about in the corridor."

"Wait a minute, I thought that's what you did in here by choice?!"

He chuckled. "Yeah, I suppose."

"Don't worry, I've already been in to serve some food, I'll be going back again soon enough." Without a dress, I thought. I wondered if he remembered what I'd said at the end of our last chat.

"Will I get too see why you're so super special, then?"

He did, I started to feel a little excited, his nervousness was reminding me of how it had been with Tom and Jim that first time.

"Perhaps. I do need to go back soon and should probably get ready to show my skills off first." I looked right at him, trying to sound slightly seductive.

"Oh, right." He looked down at his feet.

"Maybe you need to work, though? It'd be a shame."

"No, I think I can stay a few minutes." He looked at me again. "What do you need to do, sort out the tray or something?" He sounded genuinely interested.

"Nothing like that, in fact I think you can help me."

"Yeah?"

"Yes, it's just about me really, and how I look." I stepped away from the wall and stood in front of him, taking care to present my body in the tight dress for him properly for the first time. I pushed my chest out a little, letting him take in my cleavage and ran my hands down my stomach briefly. "For instance, do you like the way I look in this dress?"

I could see him nervously taking the permission to really stare at my body as the dress hugged my figure and emphasized my curves. I almost turned to show my ass off a bit more, but decided to not get too blatant. Yet. My excuse was that I needed to get ready for the show next door, but then I hadn't needed any excuse in the past.

"Oh, yes, very nice."

I stopped and stood still, trying to be suddenly more serious. "Well, they don't like it."

"Really?" He seemed confused.

"No, in fact, they want me to take it off." I carried on staring at him, he seemed a bit lost for words this time. I was loving the reaction.

Finally he spoke again. "Oh."

I grinned internally, I'm sure he was already kicking himself for such a weak response. Luckily for him I was going to give him what he wanted anyway. I kept a straight face.

"Maybe you can help?" I turned quickly and lifted my hair so that the zip was exposed, I didn't really need to do that but it helped emphasize what I was asking from him.

Nothing happened at first. "Are you sure?" He was almost whispering.

"Have to keep the customer happy, don't I?" I held the position. He needed to hurry up, it was probably approaching time to go back in there.

"OK, well.." I felt him take a hesitant grip on the zip and, after another few moments, it started its slow journey downwards. I concentrated on not moving, letting him undress me as quickly or as slowly as he liked, using what I imagined to be his view to keep me excited. As tight as the dress was I knew it wouldn't actually fall off at any point, but, as it progressed, it would show him my bare skin, my bra straps and then, near the end, my suspender belt, thong and a part of my bum. That said, I felt him stop around the small of my back.

"There you go."

"I think it needs to go lower, doesn't it?"

"Oh, yeah, it's, er.."

"I won't be able to get it off if you don't finish." I bent forwards slightly, trying to entice him back.

"OK."

I felt the zip lower, this time to the end. I could feel that my knickers and a good portion of my ass was already on display, I visualized him looking as I stayed where I was.

"Are you sure it's all the way down?"

"Yes, that's as far as it will go." He tugged it a bit more, pulling the dress away from me slightly and I'm sure enhancing his view. He was maybe starting to take those little liberties I was offering. I waited till I felt him let go, then turned back to him. I held the dress in place at the top fairly lightly.

"Thanks, I'll just slip out of it now."

"Shall I go?" He moved very slightly towards the door.

"Do you want to go?"

He looked at me some more, I guess trying to work out what was expected. "No?" He sounded very hesitant.

"Well, stay." I was completely in the zone now.

I slipped the dress off both arms, then peeled it down to my waist fairly easily and quickly. I looked up and smiled, I could feel my breasts lower and sway ever so slightly as the bra took their considerable weight. I started to tug at the dress to get it past my hips, it resisted quite a lot, still tight around my bum as well. I felt my boobs jiggle more and more as I pulled. I'm sure my nipples were fairly visible and my dress was already below most of my knickers as I moved about for him.

"Sorry, it was quite tight on me, wasn't it?" I looked at him as I struggled, unsurprisingly his eyes weren't on my face.

"Yes." He seemed lost in thought and his face was really quite flushed.

Eventually I got it past my hips and bum and the going got easy again. With a few shakes it fell to the floor and I stepped out of it, moving it with my foot to the side of the corridor. As is my way I quickly rotated to give him the full view of me in just the tiny, fairly transparent white lingerie.

"Will they like this any better, do you think?"

"You're going back in like that?!"

I looked down at myself and then back at him. "Well, that's pretty much my job."

"Is it?"

"Yeah, I'm not really a waitress, if you know what I mean."

"Oh, right. I think I get it." He sounded very nervous and wary again.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to trick you or anything, I was enjoying talking to you and thought this might be fun."

"No, it's OK." He paused, he didn't know what to say but seemed at least slightly comfortable again. "You look amazing."

"Thanks!" I felt pretty great as well, the feeling of being out of my depth vanishing along with my clothes. I smoothed down a few creases in the small amount of fabric I was wearing and made sure the knicker strap was sitting straight against my skin. My audience was delighted to just take it all in from a few feet away.

"Well, I should be heading back." I hesitated, but there was no real doubt what subject I would raise now. "Will you be around in ten minutes or so?"

He looked up, surprised and slightly guarded but also clearly interested. "I, er, maybe."

"Well, if you are you can take this off me." I pulled a bra cup down slightly, exposing one nipple for a very brief second. "If you'd like?"

He gaped back and then nodded slightly, I wasn't going to stop there.

"And then, the time after that, well," I lowered my arms and pulled my panties down ever so slightly at either hip, "I won't be needing my knickers, could you could help with those too?"

He was looking transfixed and even more lustful, confused and timid than Tom had ever managed. He did, however, give another nod. I knew I needed to head back in now but I also needed just one more reaction from him. I pulled my underwear out at the front, opening a gap between it and my pussy.

"Want a quick preview?"

He hesitated only slightly this time and I kept still as he took a few steps and began to lean forwards. I waited till the last second before he would see everything then let my panties snap back in place.

"Now, now, don't be greedy!" I laughed, hopefully provocatively. I certainly felt provocative. "You'll see soon enough."

He straightened up. If he was disappointed he didn't show it much, still engrossed by my body. I picked up the tray and started to open the door, making sure he got a look at my backside covered by just a few straps of material. My ample bum jiggled slightly as I moved, and I'm sure continued to do so whilst I fumbled with the handle. Then I headed on in whilst flashing him a smile and mouthing, "see you soon." I hoped I could keep this going with Brad and the rest of them, this was fun.

I glanced across and saw that the tray had tiny pastries filled with a creamy sauce, not that that seemed to matter much. People were mostly still in the same configuration, though Brad's two colleagues were closer to the table as if they were joining in conversation there a little bit. Both their heads had turned as I entered and they were obviously staring as I approached, I tried to will myself to keep the confidence from the corridor. For now it felt like it would work.

"Hi, Boys."

They turned fully to me as I got near and we ended up with them standing between me and the table. They both looked as if they were possibly about to speak but neither actually did, probably hoping the other would do the difficult work for them.

"See anything you like?" I asked brightly. If they could do cheesy lines, so could I.

"Goddamn," said the joker from earlier, not hiding the way he was examining as much of me as possible. I felt completely energized by their attention, my body felt so light, bouncy and exposed to them, it was delicious.

"Very flattering, but I meant the food obviously!" He held my look for a moment, then glanced to the tray.

"Oh, I hadn't noticed that before."

"Nice."

"I'll take one, please," said his colleague. He was the older of the two, probably about 50 and was slightly balding with glasses. They both looked a bit like generic business guys off the TV, but then I didn't really have much experience with this demographic.

I turned slightly to him and he started to reach for the tray. As ever at this point I was operating on instinct and I held up a finger, "no, please, allow me."

He seemed surprised but stopped and I quickly stepped in very close to him, my legs and tits brushing his clothes. He seemed slightly unsure what was happening, but didn't move back at all. I was maybe 6 inches shorter than him which meant I was able to look up smiling at his face. I picked a pastry from the tray then raised it to his mouth, he opened it and I placed it inside. Luckily it was a small pastry so it wasn't too awkward. Afterwards I ran my hand down his chest, until it was stopped by my own breasts pressed slightly against him. I stayed like that for a moment.

"Wasn't that better?" He smiled and nodded, I stepped back.

"My turn." Said the other guy, he was probably closer to 40 and was a bigger guy, though not much taller, with shortish black hair and wearing a dark blue suit.

"Of course." But I then let out an exclamation. "Oh, but wait! I've got crumbs on your jacket." That was addressed at the first man, he looked down and then went to brush them off his grey suit but I again stopped him. "No, please, it's my fault after all."

This time, instead of stepping in towards him I turned away from them towards the bar and went to place the tray on top. Although I had no real reason to I bent over at the waist whilst putting it down, arching my back and presenting the two men with a view of my practically naked butt. I held the pose far longer than needed to make it obvious then turned back.

"OK, then." I approached the man with the crumbs, this time staying about a step away and then lightly brushed his lapel. The crumbs were dislodged easily.

"Thanks."

"Oh, a few more!" I reached down to around his belly button and brushed at nothing on his shirt. I stood back up and smiled at him, then looked down.

"I can't believe it, even more!"

I think he guessed what was happening and stood still as I brushed his crotch three or four times fairly quickly. I pressed more firmly than previously but didn't grip anything. I couldn't say it felt much different to his chest or stomach, but there was no doubt what part of him it was. I didn't know if I was doing what I wanted to or what I thought a stripper would do, the difference was probably wafer thin. As I stepped back I felt the first real sensation of fear about what I might do in my stomach, it was now a welcome companion.

The man whose penis I'd just lightly groped was grinning as I turned to the other one.

"About time!"

He mimed to open his mouth and I moved closer to him, though I again held back from pressing myself against him. I realized I couldn't help it, I had to push things further every time. I glanced to my side, vaguely running through possibilities in my head, and saw that the three men at the table had stopped talking and were watching what I was up to.

"What gives, honey?" The blue suited man still sounded like he was having fun, though clearly was slightly impatient.

I looked back to him, it was time to act. "Well, it occurred to me that I don't need the tray."

He looked confused. "Here, let me show you." I turned back round to get a pastry, again bending to give a show with my bum, then, pushing my boobs out towards him, placed it between my breasts. It nestled in my cleavage, easily held between my pert D cups.

"Think you could eat that one?" I asked, holding the pose that presented my tits to him.

"I'm sure I could try." He smiled broadly and stepped towards me, needing no invitation to grab me on each hip. He was steadying himself slightly, but also pulling my breasts nearer to his mouth. I wondered what I'd let myself in for, both immediately and when the three other men in the room took a turn. My heart was racing and the feeling of slight danger and unpredictability was definitely back.

Probably because he was first to try it he didn't take full advantage of what I'd offered. I don't think I could have blamed him whichever part of my tits he put his mouth on, or what he did next, but he contented himself with taking the pastry after only brief contact between his mouth and my skin. He also let go of me fairly quickly afterwards, righting himself and grinning in my face.

"I suppose I should stop bothering you and go and see your client, now, shouldn't I?"

They both nodded and let me move on after I'd picked up the tray again. I could almost feel their gaze on my butt as I passed. I tried to ignore the part of me that was wondering what on earth I could do next to top that, even as I also ignored the part of me terrified by what it could imagine. I smiled at Brad instead.

"Hello, Yvette, quite a change."

I nodded, "well, as you said, the dress wasn't really mine."

"Well, I'm a fan. Mr Ito?"

He replied briefly and had his thoughts put in to English. "He is no longer disappointed about losing out on the dress."

"How pragmatic! Now, Yvette, maybe you'd like to serve our guest?"

"Of course." I headed over, still wondering quite how to play this. Before I could decide Mr Ito made his intentions clear, he pushed himself away from the table and indicated I should sit on his knee. I didn't say no and settled in to place, putting the tray on the table. We ended up with me sat sideways on his lap facing the interpreter and Brad.

"That looks cosy."

I felt Mr Ito nod his agreement and also felt him place a hand a fair way up my thigh. I turned and smiled at him in the way I figured guys expected of me, I then moved to get a pastry. I felt him put the other hand on the small of my back as I went. I held the pastry just above my breasts, a few inches from his nose.

"Do this look OK for you?"

I didn't quite know whether to address him or the interpreter and sort of fell between the two. Mr Ito nodded again but the interpreter looked at me and also said yes. I lifted it to him and he happily took it, slightly awkwardly trying to also take my fingers into his mouth.

As he chewed he moved his hand upwards from my thigh, slightly squeezing and caressing as he went. He went to the side of my groin and then up onto my stomach, keeping it moving about and letting it lightly brush the bottom of my bra. I wondered what he might do next and if he might try to undress me further, it would be pretty simple of him to pull down a bra cup. I realized my only real concern was that that was too quick for Brad's timetable, I was supposed to leave this time with my lingerie still on.

"How about something slightly different?" I asked without really waiting for an answer and lifted myself up from his lap, but then quickly placed a knees there instead. Mr Ito didn't seem to object as I used the table to steady myself and lifted my other leg up as well, ending up kneeling on his lap with my back to him. I then bent forward, using my elbows to hold myself up on the table and sticking my bum up very close to his face. I actually hit him at first, though not very hard, before correctly judging the distances involved.

I had angled myself slightly so I was still facing towards Brad at one end, with the interpreter in the general direction of my face as well. I turned to the younger Japanese man, who seemed in his 20s.

"Could you serve Mr Ito this time, please?"

He looked confused, Brad helped him out.

"I think by that she means put on of those things on top of her ass."

I nodded at him and wiggled my bum, I could actually feel Mr Ito's breath on my posterior. The interpreter rose, took a pastry and went behind me out of view. I waited and after a few moments I felt something get perched on top of my left butt cheek. I held still to make sure it didn't fall off.

I heard talking in Japanese. "He wants to know if you're ready?"

"Of course."

I smiled at Brad, he smiled back. The idea of the two men having such a close up view of me bent over, legs slightly apart in that tiny thong was keeping my excitement levels high. I felt the hands of presumably Mr Ito grip me on either side, just above my hips and mostly underneath on my stomach, he was probably leaning forward so I anticipated impact.

When it came it was much lower on my bum that expected, he had kissed me full on the cheek. I heard him laughing slightly.

"Oh, Mr Ito!"

"He says he's sorry and will try harder this time."

"Good"

I felt his hands grip again, this time tighter and they pulled me even closer to him. He didn't miss and seemed to get the pastry, though he also was able to lick a healthy portion of my butt. I felt a shiver, it was both slightly unnerving and exciting. He patted my bum several times as he ate.

"Can he have another?"

"I think he can have as many as he likes, isn't that right?" I asked Brad.

"Certainly, but perhaps you should offer him a different dining experience?" He also got up from his seat, walked round towards me and reached to take my hand. With a slightly bemused expression I took it and he started to lead me. I thought it was to get down from the table, but he shook his head and mimed that I should just turn over, so, climbing up from Mr Ito's lap I turned over and ended up sat in front of him, legs either side of him. Brad had let go of my hand when I'd understood what was expected.

"Like this?" I was asking Brad but looking at Mr Ito who was staring down at my panties so hard I wondered if I was still covered.

"Fine, but now scoot yourself backwards." I started to move to his instructions. "That's it, now lie back and bring your legs up." I ended up lay on my back with my legs bent at the knee and my feet resting on the table just in front of Brad's guest. I was starting to understand what Brad wanted, I thought. As I looked up at the ceiling as expected I felt a hand on my knee, now move your legs apart. I did as I asked, lifting my head to see the Mr Ito grinning as my thighs parted.

"Like this?" I was slowly starting to realise how suddenly in control of me Brad and the other guys at the table had become, what started as a performance driven by my confidence was turning into them treating me as an attractive plate. I hadn't opened my legs as far as I did whilst naked with Tom and the rest of them, but my knees were at least a foot or so apart. I looked down and tried to guess how much on display I was. I was sure my trimmed pubic hair was visible and had been for some time, but there was every chance my now slightly moist pussy was easily made out by the three men looking closely between my legs. I felt that familiar feeling of being trapped and being delighted by it, what happened next was in their hands.

"OK, how about this." Brad wasn't really asking a question, it was a given that his dining companions would agree. He placed the next pastry just above the hem of my knickers on my belly. I was surprised it wasn't right on my vagina, but I suppose that was maybe a little too much.

Raising my head was a little awkward but I saw Mr Ito nod contentedly. He had been stroking my legs since just after I got into this position, and he now slid his hands up as he leaned in. I felt both apprehensive and slightly numb, holding my breath as I at the last moment wondered if he'd plant his mouth much lower like he had done on my butt.

He didn't, he landed maybe slightly on my panties but took the pastry without that much extra contact. He did, however, stay with his head just slightly above my groin, his hands had slid all the way to lightly grip either side of my bum. He grinned up at me grossly but I returned the look as if he still resembled an important business man. The thought of his mouth so close to me and what I would probably let him do to me was making me slightly breathless, it wasn't quite that I wanted him to but the thought did excite me despite not finding him attractive.

I wanted to keep my head relatively clear, I wondered if it would be acceptable to get up and see if I could move on. As it was I didn't have to do much, Mr Ito seemed to have had his fill for now and, after a few strokes of my thighs he lightly kissed my lower belly before sitting back up. I took the cue and also sat up on the table, looking over to Brad.

"Would you like to have something?" I asked.

He didn't reply but looked at me with the same sort of momentary intensity that had briefly taken him in the office, and he sat down slightly away from the table clearly inviting me to get in his lap. I slid across and got down with my back facing him, just as I was about to sit I felt his hands grip my on the hips and half pull, half support me as I went. I felt him shuffle on the seat and guide my bum to sit straight on his groin and it was immediately obvious why. Although it wasn't the first time I had felt an erection push into my bum, it was certainly the most blatant.

He slightly pushed me forwards and moved himself at the same time, then pulled me back a little. It was obvious what he wanted so my body responded, taking my weight ever so slightly with my feet and starting to slide myself back and forwards on his cock. I hoped I was being fairly discreet, and we were still slightly behind the table with respect to Mr Ito. After a little while I leaned forward to try and get a pastry and I felt his penis slide right into place between my cheeks as I moved. I started to feel breathless again, I'm sure my underwear was now more than slightly moist.

As I reached forwards I threatened to leave his lap and I felt Brad hold me in place by the hips.

"I can't reach the pastries!" I said, turning slightly.

"Don't worry." Brad's voice wasn't very playful at all at the moment.

A large part of me wanted to give him what he wanted, but I didn't understand how the show could continue if I did and was not really prepared for the reactions of the others. I sped up for a few passes and then, taking a trick from the other day, I pushed back quickly and firmly to surprise him and then stood up. Turning round he looked surprised and maybe even a little angry.

"I can't spend all my time with you, even if you did buy my clothes. There are other people here."

He stayed sat down but seemed to be happy again after a few moments.

"Of course." He waved his hand to indicate I could leave him. I looked around, the interpreter was the only man I'd not given attention to but from his body language it didn't seem like he'd appreciate it too much. This seemed like a job he just wanted to get through and I didn't want to embarrass him. I was wondering if I should leave to get ready for the next tray, when I felt someone approach me from behind.

"Hello again."

It was the younger of Brad's two colleagues, he slid himself up against me with his hands around my waist. Brad had turned back to the table and Mr Ito and began a conversation. The Man holding me turned me to one side and we walked a few steps towards the wall. We weren't really going anywhere private, though, in such a small room.

"I'm not sure I had my fill earlier." His voice came from just beside my right ear, he slid his hands up my stomach and I felt him press into my bum as Brad had done. I pushed back slightly as a reflex, but I did think this was already probably too far. I knew I wouldn't put a stop to things, though, just try and slide out of the situation with the promise of more to come.

"Oh, well, I should really be going out for some more, now."

"No rush, is there?" He moved his hands up onto my breasts, slightly hesitatingly at first, but when I made no move to stop him he started to squeeze them like other parts of my body. I started to wonder exactly what the men here expected of me and if this was still just normal behavior for a dancer at a private party. As I felt the older man take advantage of my body, his large hands now going pretty much where they wanted, I knew I was powerless to some extent, I was lost in the fantasy of being a plaything for whoever wanted me. My body felt like it was doing what it was made to, but I tried to concentrate on that more businesslike part that knew I needed to end this particular visit.

"This would be more fun if I were naked, wouldn't it?"

He stopped moving his hands, though still held me close. His hands were near my panties.

"Is that an invitation to take these off?" He lightly pinched my thong strap.

I laughed and took the opportunity to slip forwards out of his grasp, turning towards him.

"Maybe next time, watch this space." I looked down at my pussy, then looked back at him grinning. He returned it.

"I'll be back." I headed to the door and was soon enough back in the relative safety of the corridor. I breathed a sigh and tried to calm down. For a few seconds I didn't think anything. I felt my body was covered in sweat, and I could still feel the men pressed against me. It felt wrong and scary and something I craved more of. Suddenly I heard Brad's voice, he had again popped his head out of the door.

"Amazing."

I caught my breath. "Was that better?"

"You know it was. At least, I hope you do." I just smiled. "Anyway, next time just come back naked, OK? No need to prolong things any more."

I saw him look at my body as he spoke and I felt a little thrill at how casually he ordered me to bare everything for them. I nodded in reply.

He smiled. "See you shortly."

I looked around the corridor, I saw the door and realized that covering up for the chefs was the now the last thing on my mind. I tried to remember how I'd felt earlier when it had seemed important, but it was impossible. Let them look, I thought. It did still give me a thrill though, and the idea of a man carrying some food suddenly, unexpectedly catching sight of my naked body was a exciting image that occupied my mind. I felt myself reaching for my bra strap, but then I remembered my friend from the restaurant, I should wait for him of course. I wondered what he'd make of me in this mood, even more happy to strip than before. I hoped I wouldn't be too much.

After a few minutes I began to wonder if he'd make it. This time I was somewhat impatient to get back into the room, though I think that was partly so I wouldn't have time to dwell on what I might do there. I resolved to give him a few more minutes.

Finally, just as I was gaving up on him, the door opened slowly. He peered inside, saying faintly, "hello?"

I waited till he actually creeped inside, "hello."

"Ah." He actually jumped a tiny bit. "I thought you weren't here." He seemed very timid again, barely looking at me.

"Why would I not be?" I was feeling more confident than I ever had felt whilst practically naked in front of a guy.

"Oh, er." He looked up a little bit, immediately sneaking a glance down my body. I stood still inviting him to look.

I softened my voice. "It's not every day some girl wants you to take her clothes off, is it?"

"No."

"And I guess you were worried I'd changed my mind or was having a joke or something?"

"Yeah, I guess." He was spending more and more time looking at me rather than the carpet.

"Well, here I am." I gestured up and down my body, letting him take as hard a look as he wanted at my white, skimpy underwear. "I'm sorry, though, I do need your help but it's not as I expected." I tried to look at him with concern.

"Really?"

I pouted harder. "I'm afraid they don't want me to go back in topless."

"Ahh, right, so you don't need.." He tailed off, he had a slightly weird tone probably trying to not show disappointment.

I kept the disappointed tone. "No, you see, they just want me to be naked straight away."

There was a pause, I didn't move. "So, er, you want.."

"Yeah, you'll need to take them both off." I held my arms out slightly to the side, offering my body to him but otherwise standing still. I looked at him expectantly.

"Now?"

"Yes, I have to go back pretty soon."

Again I just waited and after a moment he took a few slow steps towards me, I smiled, I'd decided I wasn't going to help him at all. Or stop him doing whatever he felt the need to.

He approached from the front but then quickly walked round behind me. I heard him cough then I felt him take my suspender belt in his hands and pull it out. I let him fumble with it for a few moments. "Oh, not that actually. Guess I shouldn't have said naked, just take off my bra and knickers, please."

"Right." A few more moments then finally he took hold of my bra. I felt it strain even more at the front as he held it away from my body and messed with the clasp, it took a few goes but came undone without too much trouble. I felt it go loose but as I still held my arms at my sides it stayed in place. He let it sit there for a few moments, then, when it was clear I wasn't doing anything started to peel one strap forwards down my arm. I moved that arm slightly but still didn't really help, it was soon a little awkward from his position behind me and he came round.

I could feel that one breast was now free and as he looked down at my chest I could see his nervous, blushing face full of concentration. It felt wonderful to have him doing exactly as I told him, completely different from the powerlessness I'd experienced in the other room but just as exciting. He again tried to pull the bra completely off one arm, but I had still left it hanging down by my side preventing him. Eventually he took my hand and lifted it, I let him and it was suddenly much easier to slip off. He repeated the maneuver and I was topless in front of him, I watched him look at me making no effort to cover up. I could hear his breathing slightly, it seemed he might just stare forever.

"I still need you to take off my panties."

He looked up to my face for the first time in a while. "Right." I smiled, still unmoving. This was his job.

He looked down, I could see him wondering how to play it. As I hoped he decided to take full advantage, he crouched so his head was level with my pussy, and put his hands up to my body. "Is this OK?"

"Whatever you want." I said casually, not responding as I felt his hands take hold of my thong. My legs were slightly apart and I had only gotten wetter down there since we started this performance. I wanted him to see all of me.

"Right, so I'll.." He pretty much whispered that as he started to pull my knickers down. It didn't take too long for me to feel them slightly spring from within my ass and pussy. He continued his steady downward pace, tearing his eyes from my vagina as they reached my knees and he needed to pay more attention. He guided my thong off each foot and put it behind him, I still stood near him and he didn't get up yet, taking full advantage of his view. I'd resolved to let him do anything, but after a few moments I knew I needed to say something just to break the silence. I said the first thing that came in to my head.

"They were a little annoyed by my hair, actually. What do you think?"

He looked up startled, as if surprised the thing in front of him could talk.

"Your hair?"

"Here. Where you were just looking." I reached down and framed my neat, small trim of pubic hair with my hands either side of my pussy, not covering but presenting. I felt myself open ever so slightly with the pressure of my hands, it was the most brazen thing I'd ever done completely of my own accord.

"Er..." He hadn't much to say, though was observing me quite closely from a few inches away. We stayed like that for a few moments, he was happy for the excuse to stay down there it seemed.

"Excuse me."

We both jumped, completely startled as someone cleared their throats behind us. My companion almost bolted through the door, but took a few steps back as I turned trying to recover. A man I'd not seen before in a chefs outfit stood there with a tray of champagne.

"I need to put this out here for you." He addressed me, all business like and as if I weren't completely naked.

"Oh, thanks."

He placed it on the table, still acting as if things were normal.

"I was just about to go back in," my friend almost squeaked. "I heard a noise and wondered.."

"It's OK, Nick, I'll keep my mouth shut." I smiled at the chef as he stood up and headed back the way he came. He took one quick opportunity to glance down my body but then was gone. I turned back to Nick and giggled.

"That was unexpected!"

He still looked like he'd seen a ghost and was leaning against the wall seemingly trying to relax.

"God, I thought I was in so much trouble." He looked at me. "I need this job."

"Oh, am I not worth it, then?" I tried to be serious again, gesturing up and down my naked body as he stared worriedly.

"Of course, you're amazing, it's just I should be working!"

I laughed. "Don't worry, I'm joking." I leaned against the wall with him. "There's no naked bimbo break, is there?"

"You're not a bimbo!"

"No? I think I might be, a little bit. I am pretty naked here and I really didn't need to be. For you, at least."

He took that as another opportunity to look me over. "Yes, but, you seem, you know ... nice to me."

"And bimbos aren't nice?"

"I don't know." He still looked slightly like he feared I might be playing a joke on him.

"Well, thank you, I'm not sure what made me do this with you, but I had a great time." He smiled. "I do need to go back in now, though."

"Your super special tray carrying?"

"I guess." I picked up the tray of champagne and held it up high, conscious of what that did to my naked body.

"Will I, er, see you again out here?"

I wondered what to say. I'd enjoyed my time here but I wouldn't have any reason to be back and I didn't know what we'd do next time anyway given I was already naked.

"No, I'm staying in there now. Till I'm done, at least."

"Oh, right." He looked crestfallen again.

"Maybe I'll be here afterwards, though. I did leave my things in your managers office, actually."

He brightened up. "Oh, really? Maybe I can put your other stuff there and then after I can take you through, and.."

"You have a key to his office?"

He seemed confused by the question. "We all do, I think, but he never locks it."

I muttered under my breath, though it all made no difference now.

"Sorry?"

"Nothing. I guess I may see you later then." He smiled at me as I headed back to the door.

Once again as I scanned the room I tried to get back into that mindset whilst retaining the sense of fun and confidence my corridor adventure had given me. All five men were now gathered round the table and watched as I strode over. Brad's two colleagues and the interpreter has somewhat gobsmacked expressions that fired my enjoyment even further. Brad smiled and gestured for me to join him so I stood by his side as he handed out glasses. All eyes were glued to my body.

Brad took the tray form me and then put his arm around my waist. "Well, Gentlemen, have we finally found the right outfit for her?"

"Jesus, just look at that." Brad's younger colleague sounded lost in thought, but then acted slightly embarrassed when he realized he's spoken out loud. Brad laughed.

"Well put, Tim." I saw the interpreter quickly let the Mr Ito know what had happened, he also smiled.

"Sorry, I.."

"Don't worry, she's here to get looked at, aren't you?"

"Yes." I said brightly. Brad took my hand and raised it up. I took the cue, turning myself round slowly to let the men really study my naked body. I still felt breathless, tingly, slightly scared and completely alive.

"So, what shall we do with her?" Brad scanned the room. I had been imagining that I'd be in charge like last time and had vaguely imagined I'd dance for them, so this was a slight surprise. I was a little worried about what they would come up with but of course stayed silent and still.

No one seemed to offer any immediate ideas. Brad seemed just about to address me when we heard Mr Ito speak up.

"He has a suggestion for a game he has played with, er, performers before. He worries if it might be a little too much, though."

"Mr Ito, are you saying we're not adventurous enough for you?" Brad sounded playful but also had his typical slight edge.

Mr Ito held his gaze smiling for a moment and then spoke quickly to the interpreter. When he finished the young man seemed very nervous and hesitant, but his boss gestured slightly impatiently for him to get on with it.

"Well, he says it's a game to get to know one another, and also one of bravery and honesty. You each write down your names in the order you think of who has the biggest, er," here he paused again, seemingly lost for words. Mr Ito smiled at us.

"Really, sir?" Said Brad, seemingly amused. Mr Ito let out a laugh. I had no idea what was going on and wondered where I came in to things.

The interpreter continued. "Those remain a secret and then you each go somewhere private with, er." He looked up at me worriedly, I was getting more and more worried myself but still helped him out.

"Yvette."

He smiled momentarily. "With Yvette, and she, well, you know." He paused, I was trying not to think too much but could feel everyone looking at me even more intently.

"And then afterwards she confirms the, um, real order, and whoever was closest to correct is the winner."

No one else replied immediately, the interpreter looked down sheepishly at the floor whilst Mr Ito burst out laughing again. He looked around the room and then spoke.

"He says not to worry, it is probably just a game for Japan. He apologizes for embarrassing you."

There was another pause and then, as I already knew he would, Brad spoke. "Oh, I don't know, I think we can handle a little game from time to time, can't we?" He looked around the room, his colleagues slowly and with not a great deal of confidence started to nod.

Mr Ito spoke again.

"He is glad to know that perhaps he did not misjudge things after all."

"Oh, certainly, there's no misjudgment."

I wondered if I needed to speak, I was still mostly not thinking but things were slowly filtering through my veneer of a naked, compliant stripper. Could I really go into a room with a series of men and then. Well, and then what exactly? It wasn't completely clear, though the broad outline was obvious.

"And, Yvette, are you up to the task?" It seemed to me Brad's tone was at least slightly in bluster, but I had to take him at his word.

I held my breath slightly, it was a genuinely terrifying idea but I had already started to realize that the sheer wrongness of it was appealing even if the detail maybe was not. "It's an unusual request." I tried to sound neutral, I realized I was once again waiting for them to tell me to do it so I was absolved of making the decision. As I paused and looked at them, though, I saw the hesitation that Brad's two colleagues were clearly feeling. The idea of perhaps turning the tables on them began to also appeal.

"Perhaps having you lot strip for me might just be fair play?"

Tim looked up at me with a flash of worry whilst Mr Ito laughed and almost clapped his hands.

Brad did start to sound a little worried then. "I'm not sure we'll be stripping for you, exactly, Yvette."

"No? So how will I be measuring you all, exactly?" I found myself warming to the power I was taking, it was irresistible.

Brad held my gaze.

"I suppose I'll need a tape measure as well." I said, smiling back at him.

"Oh, come on," said Tim in the background.

The game's creator spoke up again. "He says that we don't really need a tape measure, the lady's own opinion is more than good enough."

I pouted. "Fine, I suppose."

There was silence again for a moment, it felt as if the game may have been decided on without anyone quite saying yes. No one seemed that happy about it apart from myself and Mr Ito, with Brad looking serious and the other two apprehensive or slightly outraged. I kept still, wondering how this might turn out and whether I wanted it to go ahead or not. My act just then was one thing, the reality of it something else.

Brad slightly cleared his throat but still didn't actually speak, and then Mr Ito started to rise from his seat. He looked at me and, in heavily accented English, said, "I will go first."

I looked at him and then at Brad. The interpreter saved me for the moment, however.

"Don't you have to write your guesses first?"

Mr Ito bowed in acknowledgement and sat back down, he started to write on a notepad that was on the table. The others looked warily at Brad who, ignoring them and after just a moment's hesitation, also sat and took up a pen. I watched as the four men then got to work, I was still naked but for the moment slightly forgotten. I found myself taking a drink from a champagne glass, I needed fortification, I was about to go quite a bit further than I had before. I tried to reassure myself, I didn't need to do anything more than look. I realized I might enjoy looking, they would surely be pretty nervous and the idea of them exposing themselves and perhaps wanting to impress me was an interesting one. The power shift really was attractive to me.

The older Japanese man finished fairly quickly and again stood up. He looked at me expectantly and I realized that no matter what my fantasies might be reality was about to overtake them. I turned to Brad and asked for the key to the office, it seemed the obvious place.

"Well, Yvette, I hate to say this, but I would imagine it's unlocked by now."

"Yeah, I already guessed that." He grinned at me, his first smile for a few minutes. "Honestly, Brad, you're pleased with yourself for that?"

I saw Tim looking at me weirdly. "Ask him to explain." I said, turning to lead Mr Ito out of the room.

The Japanese man followed patiently, not attempting to make conversation or even to walk beside me. There was no one in the corridor and it was only as I pushed open the door to the office that I realized I'd not even thought about being out in the open naked.

After we got in the room I turned towards him and smiled. I had no real idea what to do next or even how much English he could understand. He seemed to have a plan, however, and walked past me to bring the seat from the desk out before sitting in it facing me. From the position he'd chosen it seemed he might want me to dance for him.

"Should I dance for you first?" I asked, trying to speak slowly and clearly. At least all this confusion was stopping me from thinking too much.

He smiled up at me and I got the impression he didn't quite understand. "You are very beautiful," he said, and reached out to lightly grasp each of my hips. I figured my plan was as good as any and started to dance a little bit, swaying my body for him but keeping largely in place. It was a little awkward but after a few moments I started to get in to it more.

I soon felt Mr Ito try to turn me around so I went with it, turning and continuing to dance with my bare bum facing him. I felt him move his hands to grab it and I stepped closer to let him reach more easily. He helped himself to as much groping, squeezing and snaps of suspenders against my butt as he liked. I was still fairly distracted and let him do as he wished with me, it hardly seemed that serious compared to what would come next.

Soon enough he let go and I turned back to face him. "I am ready." He said and smiled contentedly.

"OK." I still didn't know what he expected and we looked at one another for a moment. He gestured down to his suit trousers, after a few small hand movements it seemed obvious he wanted me to do the work.

I already felt out of my depth, but asked nervously, "you want me to..." He nodded vigorously. I smiled, it appeared unlikely he would understand any efforts on my part to change the logistics. I slowly knelt between his legs, this didn't feel quite like the fun, naughty scenarios I'd been imagining in the other room. I reached up and began to undo his belt buckle, at least there were still a few layers before things got overly serious.

His belt came loose easily and I unbuttoned and then unzipped his fly. I wondered if this was how the men who had undressed me felt. I spread out his fly and could see he was wearing tight colored briefs. I felt him lift his hips slightly and realized he wanted me to slip his trousers down, so I obliged. I didn't pull them that far before he sat again trapping them around mid thigh. I looked up, he still had a grin on his face.

"So, I'll.." I looked down again, wondering what exactly to do. I gingerly placed either hand on the band of his briefs, I looked up again and saw Mr Ito enthusiastically nodding. I held my breath and peeled them down.

Suddenly there it was, his penis springing up as it was freed. I stared for a moment not quite believing I was seeing my first erect cock in real life. His briefs were now just above his trousers and they stayed in place as I let go. His penis didn't seem particularly big and also still seemed slightly droopy. I looked up at his face, hoping to covey by my smile and slight nod that I'd seen what I needed to.

He didn't seem to get the message and gestured with a hand, seemingly for me to lean closer. Hesitatingly I did and he cupped one of my breasts, smiling again and nodding. He groped me as he had my ass earlier and spread his legs wider, trying to get comfortable. After a little while I could see the results as his dick grew firmer and more erect before my eyes. He again said, "you are very beautiful."

A little while after that he stopped and gestured down at his penis. I looked and then looked back at him, again smiling to say, "yes, I can see." He still wasn't satisfied. "You check it now, OK?" I finally understood that he wanted me to actually measure it somehow.

"Oh, right." Throughout all of this I'd been feeling weird but basically OK, it did seem part of a game and not the start of something more serious. This was a little further, though, and it was with a slow-moving and shaky hand that I reached forwards. I ended up lightly grabbing the head between the forefinger and thumb of my right hand. He smiled at me as I nodded again. Without really considering I then brought my other hand up and placed it fingers down to his groin against the side of his dick, as if seeing to where it would reach.

After a few moments I let go, this time he seemed satisfied and nodded whilst reaching for his briefs and trousers. I shuffled backwards and stood up whilst he tucked himself away. That hadn't seemed too bad, I breathed a sigh of relief. Turned out checking the size of a stranger's cock was the sort of thing I could do after all.

He stood and still smiling made his way to the door. "Will you send the next one in?" I was still able to think of logistics, at least. He nodded yes as he went and it seemed as if he understood. I stood waiting, wondering who it might be and how I should prepare.

It didn't take long to find out that it was Brad next, he came in looking a little subdued.

He shook his head, "what the hell have I gotten in to?"

I smiled a bit internally, this was more like I had imagined.

"Well, off you go then, time to start your striptease!"

Brad looked at me decidedly unamused. "Watch yourself, 'Yvette'."

I felt myself warming further to the situation, especially given how Brad had treated me earlier. I moved closer to him, pressing my body slightly against his. "Aww, do you not want to give me a show?"

"Jesus, so you actually want to do this?" He looked as if he was genuinely a little surprised. I stopped slightly, I hadn't considered that if the guy was in on it then we could just lie. Brad seemed to have already taken my bait, though, he put a hand down to rest on my bottom. "It wouldn't be so bad, I suppose. I might need something to get in the mood, though." It seemed the chance of avoiding things with him was already gone.

I looked up at him quizzically, but felt him take a firmer grip on my butt. He moved me with him as he shuffled a few steps towards the chair then sat down. I obediently turned and waited until his hands pulled me down onto his lap. I could feel at once that he wasn't as excited as earlier, at least not yet. I started to move about as before, Brad still held me by the hips and was pressing upwards slightly with his groin.

I found myself wondering what more could do, the familiar urge to please taking over once again. Brad took things into his own hands, though, specifically he took my breasts into his own hands as he reached round in front of me. I was pulled back into his chest, my hair started brushing his face as I slid back and forth.

"God, Claire, I've wanted to get my hands on these since I first saw them." I felt flushed and pretty turned on. The more the guys started touching my body the more physically excited I felt. The times before the thrill of exhibitionism had come from the danger, excitement and embarrassment, the sexual element was something that came afterwards when I thought about things, but having my breasts groped whilst sliding around on Brad's stiffening penis was bringing it to the fore. I really didn' know what I was capable of now.

I could tell that my performance was working, though, so some small part of me with some small amount of control asserted itself. I reached up with one hand to try and pull his away from my tits. "OK, I think that's enough."

He stopped grabbing but kept his hands lightly in place, I stopped my motion on his lap. "Oh, come on, I saw you with Tim earlier."

"Right, so you saw me stop him as well."

He ran his hands down my sides till they once again gripped my hips, he slid me against him a few times. "Oh, of course, you're a shy girl alright, aren't you?"

I felt myself want to stay in place but stared to stand and, to my slight surprise, he let me. "Let's get this over with, I've still two more to get through after this."

I turned round expecting to have to kneel and start unbuckling his belt, but I saw that he was already doing it himself. "That's what every guy wants to hear at this point." He sounded like he was joking. I watched as he pulled his trousers to just above his knees then reached into the fly of his boxer shorts, a few seconds later and his stiff cock was pointing up at me. I could see immediately it was much bigger than Mr Ito's. I didn't have any experience in real life but it seemed like it was just pretty big.

"Oh, wow." I couldn't help it, it was more impressive the more I stared. I saw him grin up at me.

"Yes, thank you, you can probably guess I put myself first on the list." He sounded very pleased with himself, which was no surprise with Brad but it seemed like it was justified in this instance. Still staring at it I knelt down between his legs, I saw his expression change slightly but I didn't pay real attention to his face as I reached out to take hold of it and repeat what I'd done for Mr Ito. Just before I got there, however, Brad quickly grabbed my wrist.

"Hey, what are you doing?" He sounded shocked and even a little bit angry.

"Well, er, measuring it." I took back my hand and knelt back on my heels. His face did seem slightly outraged.

"I do have some limits, Claire. I'm married, remember."

I was a little shocked and angry myself. "Oh, are you the shy one now? Pretty strange behavior given what you were just doing to me."

He did at least look a little cowed and less annoyed after that remark. "OK, fine, but I did not expect you to do *that*." He nodded towards his dick, which was now sadly drooping a little. "Also, I do have an agreement with my wife. She knows I like to enjoy girls like you, but anything more serious is off limits."

I wanted to explain what I was actually going to do, but it seemed slightly pointless given what I had already done with him. "Fine, I guess I got a good enough look." He started to get dressed again.

"You're taking this seriously, aren't you?" He seemed half impressed and half surprised.

I stood up and shrugged. "Why not, I have to keep you lot entertained somehow, don't I?" I sounded far more confident than I felt, my legs were still a little unsteady.

He looked up at me, his eyes roving over my naked body for the 300th time. "I don't think you'll ever have any problems keeping guys entertained looking like that.

No matter that I'd been like that in front of men for half an hour or more at this point, I still felt a thrill as he ogled me so blatantly. I couldn't help but smile at him as he got up and left the room. "I'll send Tim through."

I was still deep in the thrill of exposing myself and felt the familiar heat of my body and nervous confusion in my brain, but I was almost completely free of the reluctance around what particularly we were doing. I found myself checking my tiny amount of lingerie was sitting nicely against my body and anticipating Tim's arrival. I even wondered what his attitude might be and if he'd now be as nervous as Brad had seemed. Possibly it would be even more so given how confident Brad was normally. I smiled to myself, this time the experience was gong on long enough for me to realize I was having fun in the moment.

Tim knocked and entered a little while later. I smiled at him and thought about what comment to make but I didn't really get a chance to make one, he closed the gap between us purposefully and wasted no time in getting reacquainted with my body. He had been fairly bold the last time we'd been 'alone' in the other room, but it was immediately clear he wanted to take it up another notch. Before I really knew it he'd turned me round and we'd resumed the position from last time, with him pressing himself into me from behind as his arms wrapped around me and his hands freely explored my nakedness.

I didn't really know what to say or do, it seemed ridiculous to claim this wasn't what was supposed to be happening given our history and the situation, and despite him being an older and not particularly attractive guy, in my state of already heightened excitement I felt my body respond to his fairly rough touch. I could feel his palms were a little damp as he squeezed one breast and ass cheek simultaneously, tight enough to almost hurt. His breath was in my ear and I heard him speak for the first time. "Hello again, Yvette." He shifted his weight and I thought I could feel his penis on my back. I tried to get some control of the situation.

"It feels like you're already ready to be measured." I tried to sound slightly seductive, figuring he might be willing to let me dictate things if I was as into this as he was.

"I don't know about that, he might need a bit more encouragement yet."

I felt him shift position again, releasing me slightly as one hand left my body. After a few seconds he took my right hand and moved it behind my body and down. It was obvious where it was headed and I wondered whether to resist. I was still deciding when my hand was guided onto something and my fingers instinctively closed, so it was when it was already an established fact that I realized I was gripping his erection. He must have slipped it out of his trousers before taking my hand.

I froze but Tim was already moving again and I soon went with it. I stared to slide my hand ever so slightly as he moved his body. After a few more seconds he felt confident enough to resume exploring me with both hands, and although the fear and nervousness was back I didn't stop. For all the slight terror at the idea I was now wanking a middle aged business man, the sensation of his cock in my hand was as exciting as anything else I'd done lately, I couldn't believe how wrong it all felt. My breath went short, I think mostly out of nervousness but stimulation was a definite candidate as well.

I knew I needed to change things or else there was only one way this could end. I figured there was one surefire way to control him, so I stopped moving and tightened my grip. It produced an effect, Tim stopped his own exploration. "Hey!"

I kept my hand in place but turned to face him. "Come on, sit down."

"Fine."

It seemed genuine so I let go. He unbuttoned his trousers quickly, letting them slip down before sitting on the chair. Like Brad his cock poked out from the fly of his loose boxer shorts.

"We're not finished, though, are we?"

"No, I guess not." I stepped forwards and he took the opportunity to also slip his boxer shorts down to his knees.

"I'm not sure there was any need for that."

He grinned at me as I knelt in front of him. "I like to be comfortable."

I shook my head and reached for his dick, deciding that it was best to get this over with. I don't know why it was the case but I was still fixated on repeating the gesture of 'measurement' I'd done on Mr Ito. Tim, though, reached up to my head and started to pull it lightly but inexorably towards his groin. I brought my other hand up and jammed it against his upper thigh stopping my movement.

It was my turn to cry, "hey!"

"What?" He still held each side of my head and had the nerve to sound slightly innocent.

"I'm not giving you a blowjob, Tim!" I looked down, his dick was just a few inches from my lips and there was definitely a submissive part of me that was already parting my lips to take it into my mouth. It had, however, been so unexpected that I'd thankfully reacted in pure shock.

"What are you doing, then?" He still sounded surprised and perhaps a little embarrassed. He released his grip.

"Measuring you, what else?"

We both contemplated the scene, I realized I was still holding his dick and even moving my hand up and down it ever so slightly. My instincts to please men obviously ran deep.

"OK, Yvette, I'm sorry, but, well. I don't think you can blame me, much."

"Let's just get this over with." I quickly brought my other hand up and assessed him as I had his potential client earlier. He was bigger than Mr Ito but way behind Brad. I let go and settled back on my haunches. "OK, you're done." I couldn't resist adding, "you're not the biggest, I'm afraid."

He looked at me sadly for a few seconds, even then his eyes failing to not slip down to my breasts at least twice. "OK, Yvette." He waited a little longer, I wondered why I wasn't getting up. "You couldn't just finish me off, though, could you?" With his suddenly sad eyes and tone he sounded a little pathetic. I was glad of that as if he'd asked me with the confident force he'd displayed earlier I would probably have agreed.

"No, Tim, I can't. I'm just a stripper, OK?"

"I won't tell anyone." He paused, then added "Just your hand?"

"No."

I saw him look at me again, taking in all my body as I still waited naked in front of him. He was probably also wondering what if he'd just taken control like he had at first, but it was clear that energy had left him. "Fine."

I watched him, it was slightly fascinating to see him stuff his cock away awkwardly. It was a logistical problem I'd never considered before. It was still clearly visible as he headed to the door. "Send in," I paused.

"Chris. And yeah, I'll send him."

This time the wait was not an experience spent in contemplation. My heart was racing and I could still feel Tim's penis pressed in to various parts of my body. I wondered how close I had really come to letting him have his way with me, and tried not to let the vague image of his cock in my mouth and what it would have felt like fully form. Exposing myself to men was one thing, but was I really so ready to go that far? I hoped Chris would be easier to manage, it had seemed like he would be but I didn't want to be overly confident after what had just happened.

As soon as he entered, though, it was clear the experience was going to be at least quite different. He almost crept through the door and stood looking at me, seemingly a little lost. He didn't even seem to be checking my body out that much.

"Hi, Chris."

"Hello."

"So, shall we get this over with?" I tried to sound sympathetic and to remember how into this I'd felt before the encounter with Tim.

"OK." He still didn't move.

"So, do you want to come sit over here."

"Right." He moved slowly and timidly over, giving me as wide a berth as was possible in the small office. I smiled at him nonetheless and knelt down to shuffle into my by now customary position. He still didn't make any moves to do anything so I leaned forwards and reached to start unbuckling his belt. I made fairly fast process and pretty soon had his trousers loose. I grabbed them by the waist and after a few tugs he realized to lift his bum to help me. I looked up again and wondered about using the fly of his boxer shorts, but didn't like the idea of reaching in to grab his penis. I wasn't sure why given I would be touching it sooner or later, but instead I also slipped those down. I looked up again and there it was, it was fairly small but also seemed not really very erect.

After a few seconds of me looking at it Chris finally spoke. "Is that, er, all you need?"

I looked up and smiled. "Well, it's not really ready, is it?"

"Oh, right." He looked down at himself then back at me. "I'm sorry, it's not your fault, you're gorgeous, it's just." He paused. "I'm a little nervous, I'm not sure it will, well.."

This was more like it, finally someone who was more out of their depth than me. I knew I shouldn't, but there seemed to be only one possible course of action. I didn't like the idea that Tim, the guy who had easily behaved the worst, should get to enjoy me the most.

"Relax, we might be able to do something about that." I was trying to sound sexy again. I had been resting my hands on his knees, but I started to move them slowly up his legs. I kept eye contact with him as they inched closer and closer to his dick. He stayed silent and nervous looking. Eventually I let my right hand close over him, he gasped and seemed to involuntarily reach a hand down to almost try and stop me.

"Is there something wrong?" I switched to grip his cock like I had Tim's and started to slowly wank it, it already felt harder than it had at first. He shook his head very slightly. There was a part of me still marveling at what I was doing but after three previous guys I had already adapted my repertoire. I grinned. "Are you worried what your wife might think?"

There was silence for a moment. "We've been divorced for a few years now."

I carried on, my movements getting longer and more enthusiastic as Chris's cock grew in my hand. After just 30 seconds or so it seemed like it had reached its full potential and he seemed slightly bigger than Tim. I considered stopping but I didn't, the look of both nervous fear and delight on his face was slightly intoxicating. As someone who had been in plenty of situations recently where I had no idea what was happening but clearly didn't want things to end I knew his dilemma perfectly, and I found watching his reactions difficult to give up.

It was also inevitable that what Tim had asked of me would pop in to my head. I found myself grinning slightly as I imagined Chris's face if I started to lean forwards and part my lips. I think I probably did move my head a bit closer without completely realizing, but before I had anything but a vague thought I felt Chris tense in my hand. He let out a strange half cry, I looked up in mild alarm confused as his face contorted. The first spurt hit me in the chest and face.

On auto pilot I continued to stroke his cock. I knew from pornography that you were supposed to, but it was only part way into the experience that I even worked out he was cumming. The sensation of his semen hitting my breasts and chin was strange but, given it was warm, not really that unpleasant. After the third or so blast I did at least get my reactions under enough control so that I lifted my head and mostly directed the increasingly small bursts onto my breasts. I felt Chris progressively relax and his penis soften in my grip until finally the spasms stopped and he was slumped backwards.

I finally stopped my movements and he looked sheepishly at me. "Yvette, I'm so sorry, I didn't think it would happen but then.." His sentence trailed off.

I looked at him, I was still a little bit shocked but I realized that I only really had myself to blame. "It's fine, Chris, it was a little unexpected but it wasn't really your fault."

I lifted my hand from his now limp cock and looked around for something to wipe it and the rest of me with. Nothing seemed to present itself. I could see Chris was putting himself away, it seemed he was clean enough. I stood up and tried to find something on the desk but all I could see were papers. I looked down and I was still a sticky mess, it was starting to drip towards my underwear. I put an arm below the worst of it and turned to Chris.

"I, er, really need something to clean up with." He looked around slightly uselessly. "No, there's nothing here. You'll have to go get me something, I can't go out like this."

"But where can I go?" He was continuing his slightly pathetic performance.

"I don't know." I said, somewhat exasperatedly. How did he expect me to know? He surely realized he needed to do something. Suddenly I had an idea. "Look, go into the restaurant, there's a young waiter, Nick. Ask him to bring a damp cloth to the office, tell him it's for the girl he met in the corridor."

He still looked pretty unsure but I think realized he had no choice. "OK." He stood up and left and I followed to stand near the door, if the boy from the corridor was coming back I wanted to be able to take the cloth without him finding out what was currently dripping down my naked body. I poked my head out of the door and watched as Chris hesitantly went into the restaurant, there was nothing for it now but to wait.

In the end it wasn't long before I heard a noise behind me. I turned terrified, expecting to see a chef and wondering what on earth I could do, but it was Nick carrying a wet looking cloth. He smiled at me and I waited until he was close. I was holding the door tightly so when he went to open it he couldn't.

"Just hand me the towel, please."

"Oh, I can help if you like."

I wondered what Chris had said to him, I'm sure it wasn't the truth and it seemed likely he didn't realize it was my naked body that needed cleaning. Or, on second thoughts, maybe he did.

"No, that's OK."

He looked at little surprised but held out the cloth to me. I reached one hand out to take it, taking care to not expose too much. "Thanks, I'll be out in a moment."

I closed the door and started to wipe myself down. The cloth wasn't the biggest but it was probably going to do the job well enough to be able to leave the office. After a few wipes, though, I head the door start to open. I didn't think I could stop it so turned with my back to it and tried to finish quickly.

"Honestly, I can help you, it's no problem." Again, I couldn't blame him, he probably didn't want to miss another chance to see my body and with my behavior earlier could hardly think I'd object.

"It's fine, it's just I'm the thing that needs cleaning. I'll be done soon."

"Oh." He seemed slightly mesmerized again, I assume he was closely watching my bum as I tried to get all visible traces from my tits and belly. After a little while it seemed good enough and I turned back to face him. I smiled and tried to hold his gaze but he cracked after a second or so and his eyes moved downwards. I looked as well, my boobs were damp looking but I didn't think it was obvious it was more than water. I tried to use a drier part of the cloth to dry me a little, dabbing at myself as he continued to take me all in.

"What happened?"

"Nothing much, someone spilled a drink on me."

"Whilst you were here in the office?" He sounded a little confused.

"Oh, er, no." I paused, thinking of an excuse. "I came here looking for a cloth but didn't find anything and I couldn't go anywhere else like this, could I?" I indicated my body, still on display for him.

"No, I suppose not." He paused, he looked at my face for the first time in a while and his expression changed. "You've, er, got something there." He pointed to my chin. "Some .. drink, I guess."

I reached up suddenly, probably looking worried. My hand hit what definitely didn't feel like champagne. I quickly grabbed the cloth and wiped my chin and hand. "Thanks. Is it gone?"

He looked, a bit less enthusiastically than he had been. "Yes, I think so."

I knew I couldn't risk it. "Is there anything else?" I nodded downwards to indicate he should check the rest of my body.

"Oh, right, well." He peered at me, taking a step closer. I was still getting a kick out of displaying myself to him. He looked closely at my tits and then swept his eyes lower, I raised my hands to either side of my head in the cliched position.

"Nothing, turn round."

There wasn't really any chance of Chris having got me from behind, but I was powerless to resist. "OK." I shuffled round keeping my hands in place, he, presumably started giving the back of me a close inspection. I found myself bending forwards slightly to emphasize my ass.

"I think you're good."

"You sure? If you see anything then just use the cloth." I held it out behind me.

"Oh, well perhaps.." I felt him take the cloth and then a few seconds later it dabbed a few times on the small of my back. I didn't react and held my position for him. He eventually felt bold enough to rub down onto an arse cheek briefly.

"Make sure you get everything." It was tame with regards to what had just happened, but I was just doing what I was sure he wanted me to. After a few more increasingly vigorous stokes across my bum I felt him straighten up.

"You're fine now."

"Phew." I turned back to him. "I'd best get back again."

"Right." I smiled at him but he didn't move. After a little while longer he spoke again. "Look, er.."

"Claire." I realized I'd given my real name, but it was too late.

"Oh, hi Claire, I'm Nick." I nodded. "Claire, could I, you know, take a picture with you?"

I hesitated. "Now?"

"If I can. It's just no one will ever believe me, and.."

"You'd like to show off to your friends?"

"Not just that, I want one with you because you're gorgeous." He was back to mostly looking at his toes. It was impossible to resist.

"Not with my face, OK?"

"Not with your face? So, just your.." He looked down at me.

"Is that not gorgeous enough?"

"God, of course, it's just. I would have thought the opposite was more what we'd do."

"Oh, right." It hadn't occurred that he wouldn't want me to be obviously naked in the picture.

"That's fine, though, I guess." He already had his phone out and was stepping over to stand next to me. He knelt beside me, his head around belly button height, and put one arm around my midriff. "Is this OK?"

I looked down, from what I could see on his phone my face wasn't involved. Every other part of me was, though. "Yes." He smiled and took several shots, then stood back up.

"Thanks." He grinned.

"I definitely have to be heading back now."

"Right. Oh, I put your clothes in there." He pointed to a cupboard at the back of the room.

"Thanks."

He waited a few more seconds, still staring at me, then finally turned so we could both leave the office. He went towards the restaurant and I headed to the door back to Brad and the others. As I went to open it I saw Nick hesitating and watching me.

"Getting one last look?" I hoped I sounded amused rather than annoyed.

He didn't seem to be too embarrassed to be caught. "Yeah, I guess. They're lucky." He nodded towards to room I was about to enter.

"You've seen as much of me as they have."

"I suppose, but I'd rather stay than have to go back to work."

I smiled. "Well, you'll just have to figure out how to see me again, won't you?" I made to enter the room. I didn't quite know what I meant by that, it just seemed a cheeky thing to say. Besides, that had been my experience so far, once each guy had figured out how easy it was to get me to strip for them, they just thought of new ways to get me naked again.

I opened the door leaving Nick still staring in the corridor. The mood in the room immediately seemed different to earlier, the sense of a party was not really there and it seemed as if the men were in their own thoughts apart from Mr Ito and the translator who seemed to be chatting in low voices at the table.

Brad looked up from his own seat. "Ahh, Yvette, at last, I was about to send a search party."

"I'm fine."

He glanced over at his colleague who was over near the bar. "Chris said you wanted to freshen up?"

"Yes." I left things there and he looked quizzically at me for a moment, but it didn't seem like he was any the wiser.

"OK, then, I guess you need to mark our answers. Mr Ito, how does this work?"

He spoke to the interpreter, who then addressed the rest of us. "Yvette must look at each paper, if anyone has the answer correct she tells him so. If no one has, then no one is the winner."

"Wait a minute, so only the winner gets to know the real answers?"

Mr Ito spoke briefly. "Yes, he says that is the game."

Brad looked even more annoyed, but gestured at me to go look at the papers which were still folded on the table where they had left them. I headed over and realized that even Tim wasn't paying a great deal of attention to me. He seemed to be content to drink in a corner and avoid eye contact.

I quickly gathered and then glanced at each paper, there was only one correct answer.

"Mr Ito was correct." He grinned silently at me and bowed his head slightly.

"Congratulations." Brad wasn't making much effort to sound genuine.

With that the Japanese man stood up from the table. He spoke himself in extremely halting English. "Thank you for a most stimulating afternoon, I will see you tomorrow for the business." And with another broad smile in my direction he and the interpreter headed for the door.

Brad watched them leave, then turned back to us. He already seemed fairly philosophical. "Well, I have no idea how that went. What fun."

There were a few moments silence and I was beginning to feel a little uncomfortable stood naked with three slightly morose guys largely ignoring me.

"I'll be leaving as well, shall I?"

Brad looked at me, he hesitated. "Ahh, Yvette, well I did sort of promise the manager I'd send you back to the kitchens when we'd finished."

"Brad, come on." I crossed my arms, the mood to perform was starting to leave me and that did sound just a little bit too arrogant even for my ideal of a fantasy stripper to be OK with.

"Not in the mood?" He smiled cockily, the old Brad was definitely returning.

"I think you've all got more than your money's worth, already!" I couldn't help but catch Chris's eye at that point, he quickly looked away.

"Yes, you're probably right. Besides, I don't care, the manager seemed like a bit of a dick if I'm honest." He looked around at the room briefly, then looked back at me. "OK, off you go. Thanks for your work."

I looked around briefly, although I was no longer feeling like a performer I was still comfortable being naked for them. It was clear it was time to leave but I felt a strong pull to just stay that way anyway. Brad must have taken my hesitation for a slight reproach.

"Oh, yes, sorry, of course. I put the payment in an envelope with your clothes, I figured I might not have time afterwards." He paused. "I had hoped I'd be off closing a deal." He shook his head. "Just leave the dress in the office."

"No problem." I tried to straighten up and carry my body in the perfect way as I walked to the door, I wanted them to at least watch my exit. As I left I thought I had succeeded but I didn't turn to make absolutely sure.

I didn't waste any time in the corridor or getting changed, I put the envelope with the money in my pocket and didn't feel like looking inside for the moment. The more normal I looked and felt the more I didn't want to meet anyone who had just witnessed my little performance. I tried not to think about it but images of me with the four men's penises were not far from the front of my mind and I didn't really know what I thought about that. I can't say I felt regretful but it was a lot to take in.

I straightened my clothes as best I could and put my hair up using a band I had in my pocket, I wanted to look as different as possible for my exit. Then, taking a breath I left the relative safety of the office and quickly tried to cross the restaurant to the exit before anyone noticed. I was making good progress but I could help but look around to see if Nick was there. I saw him heading towards the kitchen and he glanced my way. He looked bored and then surprised, I smiled at him but carried on out.

Pretty soon I was in my car, I looked at the clock, I had about half an hour before my Mum would be home so had no real time to spare. I started the engine and drove off. As I crossed the car park I noticed Nick stood outside the entrance waving slightly awkwardly. I waved back but he was soon out of sight.

[delt]

Great story, well written. My wife also enjoys being seen naked as I have written about here in OCC. I just wish I could write about her as well as you wrote about Claire. My wife can stand fully exposed and while seeing men stare at her, she can reach orgasm. She also enjoys spreading and showing her deep pink secrets. In the past it has always been to strangers but more recently she gets a bigger thrill from showing her all to men we know. Our major threads are “fond memories of dating “; “can you be more exposed at a nudist club” and “swingers club”

[schwanmanjim]

Do you have Cheryl's stories too?